PlantClassification 22 Jul 2021 Eng

Mục tiêu học tập
- Nắm được các khái niệm trong phân loại, lịch sử phân loại
PHÂN LOẠI THỰC VẬT
- Hiểu được phân loại thực vật: Các thuật ngữ, cách phân loại,
PLANT SYSTEMATICS tiến hóa, đặc điểm phân loại.
(PLANT TAXONOMY) - Nắm được các thực vật dùng trong ngành dược
- Áp dụng trong thực tế phân biệt các loài thực vật.

TS DS HUỲNH LỜI
huynhloivn@gmail.com
22‐Jul‐2021
1 2
CONTENT Part 1 CONTENT Part 2

Evolution and Diversity
1. Glossary 12. Plant Nomenclature
2. Introduction 13. Botanical Names 1. Green and Land Plants
3. Objectives plant systematics 14. Phylocode: A New System Of 2. Vascular plants
4. Goals of plant systematics Nomenclature
3. Woody and Seed plants
5. Aims of plant systematics 15. Relation To Taxonomy
6. Hierarchical categories of 16. Numerical Taxonomy 4. Flowering Plants
taxonomy 17. Molecular Taxonomy 1. Amborellales, Nymphaeales, Austrobaileyales, Magnoliids, Ceratophyllales,
7. Basic components of taxonomy 18. Serotaxonomy and Monocots
8. Future of plant taxonomy 19. Botanical Library 2. Eudicots: Ranunculales; Proteales; Gunnerales, Saxifragales; Vitales,
9. History Of Plant Taxonomy 20. Herbarium Dilleniales, Santalales, Caryophyllales, Rosids, Zygophyllales, Celastrales,
Malpighiales, Oxalidales, Fabales, Rosales, Cucurbitales, Fagales, Malvids,
10. Classification 21. Plant Identification
Crossosomatales, Geraniales, Myrtales
11. Taxonomic Structure
3 Simpson. 2010 4
Glossary Glossary
– Taxonomy: Science of the classification of organisms according to their resemblances and
differences. – Taxonomy is a major part of systematics that includes four components:
– Systematics: “often used synonymously with taxonomy, but sometimes interpreted more widely to Description, Identification, Nomenclature, and Classification. (Remember
include also the identification, practice of classification and nomenclature” the mnemonic device: DINC.) The general subjects of study are taxa
– Taxonomy as “the science of classification and relationships of organisms”, and systematics as
(singular, taxon), which are defined or delimited groups of organisms.
“the part of classification that involves the arrangement of organisms into related groups”
Ideally, taxa should have a property known as monophyly and are
– Botanists, systematics is “the study of the diversity of plants and their identification, naming,
classification and evolution” while taxonomy is “restricted to the study of classification” traditionally treated at a particular rank.
– Terms taxonomy and systematics have been so loosely and interchangeably used in the past that • Description: characters (petal color), character states (yellow, blue)
to establish a proper delineation between the two is extremely difficult.
• Identification: Taxonomic keys...
Taxonomy: in the Greek language τάξις, taxis (meaning 'order', 'arrangement') and νόμος, nomos
• Nomenclature: Only one scientific name, binomials
('law' or 'science’). Systematics is “to put together”. Term taxonomy coined firstly and used by French
botanist A.P. de Candolle in 1813 in book Theorie Elementaire de la Botanique. • Classification: Ranks
Sharma. 2013 5 Simpson. 2010 6
Glossary Glossary
– Systematics: “the study of phenotypic, genetic and phylogenetic
–Systematist:
relationship among taxa”
– Point of views of systematics
• Student, researcher, and scholar:
 Studies, Classifies (Classifier),
1. Fundamental: nature, causes, patterns, and trends in variation among taxa
 Identifies (Identifier),
2. Structural: basic taxonomic components and evolution.
 Describes (Describer),
3. Functional: characters from many fields of evidence for establishing relationships
among taxa.  Names (Nomenclaturist, Coiner),
4. Developmental: Variation among taxa for the determination of character correlations  Observes (Observer),
and relationships.  Synthesizes (Synthesizer)
5. Theoretical: Identified, classified, described and named on the basis of evolution.  Analyses (Analyser)
6. Philosophical: Ever-evolving and unending field for understanding taxonomic and  Generator
evolutionary processes, principles and concepts.  Conservator
Sharma. 2013 7 Sharma. 2013 8
Glossary Glossary
– Taxon, (pl. taxa), n. – Phylum (/ˈfaɪləm/; plural: phyla) (ngành)
• A taxonomic unit, whether named or not: i.e. a population, or group of populations of
• Level of classification or taxonomic rank below kingdom and above
organisms which are usually inferred to be phylogenetically related and which have
characters in common which differentiate (q.v.) the unit (e.g. a geographic population, class. Traditionally, in botany the term division has been used instead
a genus, a family, an order) from other such units. A taxon encompasses all included of phylum, although the International Code of Nomenclature for algae,
taxa of lower rank (q.v.) and individual organisms.
fungi, and plants accepts the terms as equivalent.
• A group of organisms, ideally monophyletic and traditionally treated at a particular
rank [Simpson.2010] • Greek phylon (φῦλον, "race, stock"), related to phyle (φυλή, "tribe,
• The term taxon was first used in 1926 by Adolf Meyer-Abich for animal groups, as a clan")
backformation from the word Taxonomy. For plants, it was proposed by Herman
– Rank: One of the hierarchical taxonomic categories, in which a
Johannes Lam in 1948, and it was adopted at the VII International Botanical Congress,
held in 1950. higher rank is inclusive of all lower ranks.
Wikipedia International Code of Zoological Nomenclature (1999) 9 Wikipedia International Code of Zoological Nomenclature (1999) 10
Glossary Glossary
Phylogeny
– Apomorphy: The derived character state is an evolutionary
The primary goal of systematics, refers to the evolutionary history of a group of organisms. Phylogeny
is commonly represented in the form of a cladogram (or phylogenetic tree), a branching diagram that novelty. (Evolution may be recognized as a change from a
conceptually represents the evolutionary pattern of descent. The lines of a cladogram represent
lineages, which denote descent, the sequence of ancestral-descendant populations through time. preexisting, or ancestral, character state to a new, derived
Thus, cladograms have an implied (relative) time scale. Any branching of the cladogram represents
lineage divergence, the diversification of lineages from one common ancestor. [Simpson. 2010] character state).
The branching pattern of ancestor–descendant relationships among ‘taxa’ (e.g., species or their genes)
is called a ‘phylogeny’. [M. Charleston. 2013]
• Phylogenetic systematics, or cladistics, is a methodology for inferring
The term "phylogeny" derives from the German Phylogenie, introduced by Haeckel in 1866, and the the pattern of evolutionary history of a group of organisms, utilizing
Darwinian approach to classification became known as the "phyletic" approach [Wikipedia]
apomorphies
Greek: φυλή, φῦλον – phylé, phylon = tribe, clan, race + γενετικός – genetikós = origin,
source, birth.
M. G. Simpson. 2010 11 M. G. Simpson. 2010 12

Glossary Glossary
– Synapomorphy (syn=together): derived trait – Monophyletic group (Monophyly) (clade): all descendants of the common ancestor have to be
(character) shared by two or more groups.
included. This is also referred to as a "natural" or "evolutionary" group or as a lineage. In
(An apomorphy that unites two or more taxa
modern evolutionary biology, we work hard to recognize only monophyletic groups.
or lineages)
– Plesiomorphy (“near form”): refers to a – Paraphyletic group: Group does not include all the descendants of a common ancestry. E.g.
primitive or ancestral trait. Bryophyta, which includes liverworts, mosses and hornworts, but not the vascular plants.
– Symplesiomorphy (sym- “together”) is a – Polyphyletic group: one containing two or more common ancestors (the group includes some
plesiomorphy shared by two or more taxa
or all of the descendants, but not the common ancestor). Polyphyletic groups have typically
(including taxa earlier in the clade). (A
shared, ancestral features among taxa, been defined based on convergences (X. lutea and X. purpurea share a feature (spiny pollen))
which may be used as a basis for grouping – Sister groups (sister taxa): The two descendant lineages or clades from a single common
in a phenetic classification)
ancestor. the closest relative to a monophyletic group as determined by one or more
– Autapomorphy (aut=self): derived trait that
synamorphies uniting the groups.
is unique to one group.
X1 Sister taxa X2 X3 X4 Sister taxa X5
Autapomorphy
Autapomorphy Paraphyletic group
Synapomorphy
Apomorphy
For X4, X5
Synapomorphy
For X1,X2) Synapomorphy
for X3,X4,X5)
Apomorphy
Plesiomorphy for B‐F
M. G. Simpson. 2010 15 M. G. Simpson. 2010 X2 and X5 is polyphyletic group 16
Glossary
The yellow mask is a plesiomorphy for each living masked species, because it is ancestral. It is also a
symplesiomorphy for them. But for the four living species as a whole, it is a apomorphy because it is
not ancestral for all of them. The yellow tail is a plesiomorphy and symplesiomorphy for all living
https://ucmp.berkeley.edu/IB181/VPL/Phylo/Phylo2.html
species.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Plesiomorphy_and_symplesiomorphy 17 18
Glossary
Another way to think about it. – Phylogenetics
• The process of attempting to estimate these historical relationships by
examining information such as DNA, protein sequences, or morphological
(shape) characters from extant taxa. This information is generally presented
using a mathematical tree – a structure used to describe the evolutionary
history of the taxa at a high level. These trees come in several different
varieties and can be inferred in several different ways. There is a great
amount of effort being put into methods of estimating trees, as well as
monophyletic paraphyletic polyphyletic
determining particular phylogenies for species of interest.
Source: Stuessy (1990)

19 M. Charleston. 2013 20
Glossary Glossary
– Phenotype
• Refers to the observable physical properties of an organism; these include the organism's – Kingdoms:
appearance, development, and behavior. An organism's phenotype is determined by its
genotype, which is the set of genes the organism carries, as well as by environmental 1. Archaea
influences upon these genes. Due to the influence of environmental factors, organisms with
identical genotypes, such as identical twins, ultimately express nonidentical phenotypes
2. Eubacteria
because each organism encounters unique environmental influences as it develops. Examples
3. Eukarya.
of phenotypes include height, wing length, and hair color. Phenotypes also include observable
characteristics that can be measured in the laboratory, such as levels of hormones or blood
cells.
– Genotype
• Refers to the genetic makeup of an organism; in other words, it describes an organism's
complete set of genes. In a more narrow sense, the term can be used to refer to the alleles, or
variant forms of a gene, that are carried by an organism.
https://ucmp.berkeley.edu/alllife/threedomains.html
https://www.nature.com 21 22
Glossary Plant
– Kingdoms: – WHAT IS A PLANT?
• One way, the traditional way, is to define groups of organisms such as plants by the
1. Monera (bacteria)
characteristics they possess. Thus, historically, “plants” included those organisms
2. Protista (Amoebas, that possess photosynthesis, cell walls, spores, and a more or less sedentary
Giardia, Plasmodium) behavior. This traditional grouping of plants contained a variety of microscopic
organisms, all of the “algae,” and the more familiar plants that live on land.
3. Fungi
• A second way to answer the question “What is a plant?” is to evaluate the
4. Plantae, evolutionary history of life and to use that history to delimit the groups of life. We now
know from repeated research studies that some of the photosynthetic organisms
5. Animalia
evolved independently of one another and are not closely related.
https://ucmp.berkeley.edu/alllife/threedomains.html
23 M. G. Simpson. 2010 24
Plant Plant
– 374,000 species of plants
– PLANTS AND THE EVOLUTION OF LIFE • Algae: 44,000
• Liverworts: ca 9,000
• Organisms:
• Hornworts: ca 225
 Archaea (also called Archaebacteria) (Vi khuẩn cổ) • Mosses: 12,700
• Lycopods: 1,290
 Bacteria (also called Eubacteria): unicellular organisms that possess circular
• Ferns: 10,560
DNA, replicate by fission, and lack membrane bound organelles.
• Gymnosperms: 1,079
 Eukarya or eukaryotes (also spelled eucaryotes). Unicellular or multicellular • Angiosperms: 295,000 (64 orders, 416 families,
approximately 13,000 known genera and 300,000
organisms that possess linear DNA (organized as histone-bound
known species) (monocots: 74,273; eudicots:
chromosomes), replicate by mitotic and often meiotic division, and possess 210,008)
membrane-bound organelles such as nuclei, cytoskeletal structures, and (in – Brazil (first rank), Colombia (2nd) and China
(3rd).
almost all) mitochondria.
M. G. Simpson. 2010 25 Christenhusz, M. J. M. (2016). Singh, Gurcharan.2019 26
Plant Plant
Simplified cladogram (evolutionary
tree) of life illustrating eukaryotic
apomorphies (the relative order of
which is unknown) and the
hypothesis of a single origin of
mitochondria and chloroplasts via
endosymbiosis (arrows). Note
modification of chloroplast structure
in the red and green plants, and
subsequent secondary endosymbiosis
in numerous other lineages (indicated
by *). Eukaryotic groups with Diagrammatic illustration of the origin of chloroplasts by endosymbiosis of
photosynthetic members are in bold
ancestral photosynthetic bacterium within ancestral eukaryotic cell.
Plant Plant
– Green plant apomorphy – Green plants:
• The primary apomorphy for the Viridiplantae is a specialized type of • Aquatic “green algae” + embryophytes (formally, the Embryophyta) (land
chloroplast. plants)
• The land plants are united by several evolutionary novelties that were
• Chloroplasts are one of the major defining characteristics of
adaptations to the transition from an aquatic environment to living on land.
traditionally defined “plants”; their adaptive significance as organelles
1. Outer cuticle, which aids in protecting tissues from desiccation;
functioning in photosynthesis, the conversion of light energy to
2. Specialized gametangia (egg and sperm) producing organs) that have an outer,
chemical energy, is unquestioned.
protective layer of sterile cells; and
3. Intercalated diploid phase (sporophyte) in the life cycle, the early, immature
component of which is termed the embryo (Embryophytes)
Plant
– LAND PLANTS
Simplifi ed diagram of descent in sexually reproducing land plants, in which diploid sporophytes give rise to haploid
spores (through meiosis), which develop into haploid gametophytes; the latter produce egg and sperm, fusing to form a
diploid zygote, which develops into a diploid sporophyte.
– B. A lineage, the result of transfer of genetic material over time and space.
– C. Divergence of one lineage into two, which may result in speciation.

Plant Plant
– LAND PLANTS – WHY STUDY PLANTS?
• Fixation of carbon dioxide and the release of molecular oxygen in photosynthesis.
• Liverworts (Marchantiophyta) (Hepatics) (haploid)
• Compounds that photosynthetic species produce are utilized for heterotrophs.
• Mosses (Bryophyta) (haploid)
• Maintaining the health of ecosystems: changes in erosion, waterflow, and climate.
• Hornworts (Anthocerotophyta) (haploid gametophyte) • Source of food.
• Vascular plants (Tracheophytes – Tracheophyta) (diploid, • Textiles
two set chrmosomes) (Sporophytes) • Aesthetic beauty, and ornament

• Industry, food, perfume, and cosmetics: essential oils, latex, vegetable oils, pectins, starches,
 Monilophytes (fern, Polypodiopsida): No seed and flower
waxes.
 Spermatophytes (seed plants) (Phanerogamae)
• Pharmaceutical industry: their compounds are extracted, semisynthesized, or used as templates
• Gymnosperms (Gymnospermae): Cycads, Ginkgo, Conifers to synthesize new drugs. Many “modern” drugs, from aspirin (originally derived from the bark of
• Angiosperms (Angiospermae): Monocots and Eudicots willow trees) to vincristine and vinblastine to treat childhood leukemia;
• Pharmacognosy deals with crude natural drugs, often of plant origin
OBJECTIVES PLANT SYSTEMATICS GOALS OF PLANT SYSTEMATICS

1. To prepare a scheme of classification that provides phenetic, 1. To acquire the fundamental values of plants systematics.
natural or phylogenetic relationships among plants.
2. To establish a suitable method for identification, 2. To know about the basic concepts and principles of plant
nomenclature and description of plant taxa. systematics.
3. To provide an inventory of plant taxa that suits local, regional, 3. To be aware of the importance of taxonomic relationships in
and continental needs.
plant systematics.
4. To create an understanding of the evolutionary processes.
5. To train the students of plant sciences in regard to the 4. To develop the knowledge of applicability of plant systematic
diversity of organisms and their relationship with other studies.
biological branches
Sharma. 2013 35 Sharma. 2013 36
HIERARCHICAL CATEGORIES OF TAXONOMY
AIMS OF PLANT SYSTEMATICS Kingdom
Division (Phylum):
–(various)
-phyta
Plantae
Magnoliophyta
1. To know how to collect specimens. Subdivision (Subphylum) -phytina Magnoliophytina
Class (cl.) -opsida Asteropsida
2. To know how to prepare specimens for future preservation. Subclass -opsidae Asteridae
3. To know how a manual should be used. Order -ales Asterales
Suborder -ineae Asterineae
4. To know how to use identification keys. Family -aceae Asteraceae
5. To recognize divisions, classes, orders, families, genera, and Subfamily -oideae Asteroideae
Tribe -eae. Heliantheae
species.
Subtribe -inae. Helianthinae
6. To know how the plants are described. Genus -us, -a, -um, -on, -es... Helianthus
7. To know how the diversity in species may be related with the Subgenus -(various) Helianthus subg. Helianthus
Section -(various) Helianthus sect. Helianthus
regional habitat diversity. Series -(various) Helianthus ser. Helianthus
8. To become familiar with the basic taxonomic principles, and with Subseries -(various)
at least one system of plant classification. Species -(various) Helianthus annuus
Subspecies -(various) Helianthus annuus subsp. annuus
Variety -(various) Helianthus annuus var. annuus
Sharma. 2013 37 Simpson. 2010 Form -(various) Helianthus annuus f. annuus 38
Ending Ending
– Ordo (Bộ):
– Divisio (Ngành)
• - phyta (ở Thực vật cổ chồi vả Tảo)
• -ales – Genus (Chi) – Species (Loài) (sp.)
• -myceta (ở Nấm) – Subordo (Phân bộ)
• Subgenus Phân chi (subg.) • Subspecies (Phân loài)
– Sudivisio (Phân ngành) • -ineae
• - phytm a ở Thực vật có chồi và Tảo – Familia Họ • Sectio (Tổ) (sect.) (subsp.)
• -mycetina (ở Nấm)
• -aceae
– Classis Lớp • Subsectio (Phân tổ) • Varietas (Thứ) (var.)
– Subfamilia Phân họ
• -mycetes (ở Nấm
• -oideăe
(subsect.) • Subvarietas (Phân thứ)
• -phyceae (ở Tảo)
• -lichenes (ở Địa y) – Tribus Tông • Series Loạt (subvar.)

• -opsida (ở Thực vật có chồi) • -eae
• Subseries Phân loạt • Forma (Dạng) (form.)
– Subsclassis (phân lớp) – Subtribus Phân tông
• -mycetidae (ở Nấm)
• -ỉnae • Sobforma (Phân dạng)
• -phycidae (ở Tảo)
• -idae (ở Thực vật có chồi) subform.

Võ Văn Chi. 2003 39 Võ Văn Chi. 2003 40
BASIC COMPONENTS OF TAXONOMY FUTURE OF PLANT TAXONOMY
1. Classification is the arrangement of botanical groups with definite 1. Introduction of mathematical data, statistical details and the use of computers in the recent past
have brought tremendous changes in the field of taxonomy.
circumscriptions by position and rank according to artificial criteria, phenetic
2. The use of electron microscopy in several cases has entirely changed the old concepts.
similarities, or phylogenetic relationships. Chromatography and spectrochemistry have also brought unexpected changes in several
2. Identification is the determination of similarities or dissimilarities between the existing ideas.
two elements. Under identification we make a direct comparison of the 3. According to Stace (1980) about 3,000,000 species of green plants, over 1,500,000 fungi and a
few thousand bacteria are known to the biologists. But in future several thousands of new
characteristic features of a specimen with those present in the already existing species of plants still await discovery, description, and naming in different parts of the world.
keys for identification. 4. Explorations of several unknown floristic regions are highly essential.
3. Description is the orderly recording of maximum possible characters of a 5. Several old floras are to be revised.
taxon, individual plant, plant part, or object. 6. Biology of a majority of the plant species has not been studied so far.
7. Introduction of new crops and also in the improvement of old crops
4. Nomenclature is a simple system under which the individual taxonomic groups
8. New and improved methods of studying nucleic acids will have to be used by the taxonomists in
of plants are scientifically named.
future for the basic understanding of the relationships among the groups of organisms.
Sharma. 2013 41 Sharma. 2013 42
HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY

1. Age of Theophrastus, Secundus, Dioscorides and Parasara 3. Herbalists
a) Theophrastus (370–285 B.C.): “grandfather of the modern botany”. Student of Plato • Otto Brunfels (1464–1534): “Herbarum Vivae Eicones”
and Aristotle, described nearly 500 plants. Books: “Enquiry into Plants” and “The
• Jerome Bock (1489–1554): “Neu Kreuterbuch”
Causes of Plants”.
• Leonhart Fuchs (1501–1566): “De Historia Stirpium”
b) Caius Plinius Secundus (23–79 A.D.) (Pliny the Elder): 37 volumes of Natural
History. 4. Taxonomy during Seventeenth Century
c) Pedanios Dioscorides (62–128 A.D.): “Materia Medica” (600 species of plants) • Andrea Caesalpino (1519–1603): Scheme of classification
d) Parasara (India) (beginning of the Christian era): “Vrikshayurveda” • Gaspar Bauhin (1560–1624), Swiss botanist: “Pinax Theatri Botanici”.
2. Taxonomy in Middle Ages • John Ray (1627–1705), English taxonomist; “Methodus Plantarum Nova”
1. Albertus Magnus (A.D. 1200–1280) (“Doctor Universalis”): scheme of classification. (1682) and “Historia Plantarum” (1686).
2. Ibn-Sina (1200 A.D.): “Canon of Medicine” • Joseph Pitton de Tournefort (1656–1708): “Institutiones Rei Herbariae”,
3. Ibn-al-Awwam of Spain (1200 AD): described over 600 species arranged over 9,000 kinds of plants, about 700 genera.
Sharma. 2013 43 Sharma. 2013 44
5. Period of Linnaeus 7. The Phylogenetic Approach
• Carl Linnaeus (1707–1778): Creator of the modern system of nomenclature. “Binomial system of
Darwin’s theory of organic evolution in 1859 in “On the Origin of Species”. Concept of
nomenclature” used firstly. Work: “Species Plantarum” (1753).
evolution regarding the development of a classification system of plants.
6. Natural System Approach
S. Endlicher (1805–1849) and A.W. Eichler (1839–1889)
Linnaeus (1753) based on reproductive parts, several totally unrelated plants were classified together
(e.g. Prunus was classified along with Cactus because of the same number of stamens). A. Engler (1844–1930) and K. Prantl (1849–1893): “Die Naturlichen Pflanzenfamilien”
• Michel Adanson (1727–1806): Natural characters are more useful than the others. (phenetic
(1887 and 1915).
taxonomy) C.E. Bessey1 (1845–1915)
• Laurent de Jussieu (1748–1836) French botanist, first scheme of classification based on natural Richard von Wettstein (1862–1931), Austrian botanist, and Hans Hallier (1868–1938),
characters. “Genera Plantarum Secundum Ordines Naturales Disposita”.
German botanist.
• Augustin Pyramus de Candolle (1778–1841). «Theorie elementaire»; « Prodromus Systematis
Naturalis Regni Vegetabilis » (continued with this unfinished project till his death in 1841). His son,
John Hutchinson (1884–1972), British botanist, “The Families of Flowering Plants”. First
Anne Casimir de Candolle (1836–1918) published the details of this project but never completed. published in 1926, the 3rd edition of this great book appeared in 1973, shortly after his
• George Bentham (1800–1884) and Joseph Dalton Hooker (1817–1911). “Genera Plantarum” death on 2nd September 1972 at the age of 88. He classified the flowering plants on the
basis of 24 general principles.
Sharma. 2013 45 Sharma. 2013 46

8. Some Current Contributions 9. Angiosperm Phylogeny Group (AGP)
• Armen Takhtajan (1910– 13th, Nov. 2009), Leningrad (Russia): “Flowering Plants: Origin The Angiosperm Phylogeny Group, or APG, is an informal international group of systematic
and Dispersal” (1969). “Flowering Plants” (2009). The Magnoliopsida, (Dicotyledons) = 64 botanists who collaborate to establish a consensus on the taxonomy of flowering plants
orders, 318 families and about 1,65,000 species. Liliopsida = 19 orders, 65 families and (angiosperms) that reflects new knowledge about plant relationships discovered through
about 50,000 species. phylogenetic studies.
• Arthur Cronquist (1919– 22th, Mar 1992), New York (USA): “The Evolution and As of 2016, four incremental versions of a classification system have resulted from this
Classification of Flowering Plants” (1968). ““An Integrated System of Classification of collaboration, published in 1998, 2003, 2009 and 2016.
Flowering Plants” (1981). 1. Angiosperm Phylogeny Group (1998), "An ordinal classification for the families of flowering plants",
Annals of the Missouri Botanical Garden, 85 (4): 531–553
• Rolf Dahlgren (1932-14th, February 1987), Copenhagen (Denmark). “Botanische Notiser”
2. Angiosperm Phylogeny Group II (2003), Bremer, B., K. Bremer, M.W. Chase, J.L. Reveal, D.E. Soltis, P.S.
(1975). “Phytochemistry and Angiosperm Phylogeny” (1983)
Soltis & P.F. Stevens, "An update of the Angiosperm Phylogeny Group classification for the orders and
• Robert F. Thorne (1920–March 24, 2015), Claremont (USA). “Aliso” (1968). families of flowering plants: APG II" (PDF), Botanical Journal of the Linnean Society, 141 (4): 399–436.
“Phytochemistry and Phylogeny” (1981). Annonopsida (= Angiospermae) = Annonidae (= 3. Angiosperm Phylogeny Group III (2009), Bremer, B., K. Bremer, M.W. Chase, M.F. Fay, J.L. Reveal, D.E.
Dicotyledoneae) and Liliidae (= Monocotyledoneae). Annonidae (= Dicotyledoneae) = 19 Soltis, P.S. Soltis & P.F. Stevens, "An update of the Angiosperm Phylogeny Group classification for the
superorders, 41 orders, 56 suborders, 297 families, 350 subfamilies, 9,640 genera and orders and families of flowering plants: APG III", Botanical Journal of the Linnean Society, 161 (2): 105–
1,73,370 species. Liliidae (= Monocotyledoneae) = 9 superorders, 12 orders, 17 suborders, 121.
53 families, 102 subfamilies, 2,615 genera and 52,120 species 4. Angiosperm Phylogeny Group IV (2016). "An update of the Angiosperm Phylogeny Group classification
for the orders and families of flowering plants: APG IV". Botanical Journal of the Linnean Society. 181
(1): 1–20.
Sharma. 2013 47 Wikipedia (truy cập 09092020) 48
9. Loài có vảy: 8 vị: Tê tê, Rắn…
Tuệ Tĩnh (1330-?): sách “Nam dược thần
10. Loài cá: 34 vị. Cá chép, cá Trạch, cá – Hải Thượng Lãn Ông (1720 (1724?)-1791)
hiệu” Vượt…
1. Loại cỏ hoang: 62 vị, Nga truật, Hương phụ… 11. Loài có mai: 6 vị. Ba ba, Rùa, Cua, Sam…
• Hải Thượng Y Tông Tâm Lĩnh: 28 tập, 66 quyển.
2. Loại dây leo: 17 vị. Thổ phục linh, Bách bộ, Sắn 12. Loài có vỏ: 12 vị. Hàu, Hến..  Dược phẩm vậng yếu: 2 quyển: 150 vị thuốc chính: tính vị, công
dây, Thiên môn… 13. Loài chim: 38 vị. Gà, Diều hâu…
năng, tác dụng, cách bào chế, cách dùng…phân loại theo ngũ
3. Các loại cỏ mọc ở nước: 5 vị. Xương bồ, Bồ 14. Loài chim nước: 11 vị. Vịt, Ngỗng, Bồ
hoàng. nông …. hành.
4. Loài Mễ cốc: 18 vị. Ý dĩ, Mè, Đậu váng… 15. Loài gia súc: 24 vị. Heo, Trâu
 Lĩnh nam bản thảo: 2 quyển
5. Loài rau: 45 vị. Hẹ, Cải, Gừng, Khổ qua… 16. Loài thú rừng: 35 vị. Heo rừng, Voi…
6. Loài quả: 47 vị. Ô mai, Đào, Cam, Quít… 17. Các thứ nước, đất, ngũ kim (vàng), muối • Quyển thượng: chép lại 496 vị thuốc nam trong bộ Nam dược thần hiệu
khoáng, thuộc về người (tóc, rang, phan,
7. Loài cây: 42 vị. Thông, Quế, Dâu, Hòe • Quyển hạ: 564 vị thuốc nam linh tinh mới tìm được và biết công dụng, 305 vị
sữa…)
8. Loài côn trùng: 31 vị. Tang phiêu tiêu, Mật… bổ sung về công dụng hay mới phát hiện thêm.
Tổng cộng 499 vị
Tuệ Tĩnh Toàn Tập. NXB Y Học. 2007 49 Hải Thượng Y Tông Tâm Lĩnh. NXB Y Học. 2012 50

– Jésuite Loureiro: «Flora Cochinchinensis» (1790) – Author:
– Lanessan, pharmacien: «Plantes utiles des colonies françaises» (1886).
• Gagnepain, F. (François)
– Crevost, Lemarié et Pételot: «Catalogue des produits de J'Indochine »
• Humbert, H.
(1917-1954): des renseignements détaillés sur les plantes alimentaires,
• Lecomte, Henri.
textiles, oléagineuses, les plantes à exsudats et résines, les plantes
médicinales et les plantes tinctoriales et à tannin. [J. E. Vidal (1971)] – Title:
– Petelot, A. 1952. Les plantes médicinales du Cambodge, du Laos et du • Flore générale de l'Indo-Chine. Tome 1-7.
Vietnam. Saigon, Vietnam, Centre de Recherches Scientifiques et
– Publication info: Paris: Masson,1907-1951.
Techniques, Impr. d'Extrême-Orient
Sharma. 2013 51 https://www.biodiversitylibrary.org/bibliography/44886#/summary 52

– Jean Baptiste Louis Pierre (23 October 1833 – 30 October 1905) “Me reposer, mai je n’en ai pas le
• In 1864, founded the Saigon Zoo and Botanical Gardens, which he directed temps il y a tant à fair en Botanique et
until 1877. la vie est si courte”
• Publications: «the Flore forestière de la Cochinchine » (1880-1907), an article “Tôi đã nghỉ hưu nhưng còn quá nhiều
"Sur les plantes à caoutchouc de l'Indochine" (Revue des cultures coloniales,
việc để làm cho ngành thực vật, chỉ
1903) and the section on Sapotaceae in the Notes botaniques (1890-1891).
tiếc là không còn thời gian và cuộc đời
• Several genera were named in Pierre's honor: Heinrich Gustav Adolf Engler
thì quá ngắn ngủi”
(1844-1930) named Pierreodendron (Simaroubaceae), and Pierrina
(Scytopetalaceae); Auguste Jean Baptiste Chevalier (1873-1956) named Jean Baptiste Louis Pierre (23 October
Pierreodendron (Sapotaceae); and Henry Fletcher Hance (1827-1886) named 1833 – 30 October 1905)
Pierrea (Flacourtiaceae)
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jean_Baptiste_Louis_Pierre 53 Ảnh chụp tại Thảo Cầm Viên Sài gòn 18-9-2020 54

– Phạm Hoàng Hộ (1929-2017) – Võ Văn Chi (1929-)
1. Từ điển cây thuốc Việt Nam (NXB Y học 10. Từ điển tác giả tên thực vật
1. Cây cỏ miền nam Việt Nam – T1 (1960), T2 (1972)-Sài Gòn, Bộ Quốc gia Giáo dục
– 1997)
11. Từ điển sinh học Anh - Việt
2. Sinh học Thực vật (1964, 1966, 1973)-Sài Gòn, Bộ Quốc gia Giáo dục 2. Từ điển động vật và khoáng vật làm
12. Từ điển thực vật học
3. Tảo học (1967) thuốc ở Việt Nam (NXB Y học năm 1998)
13. Cây rừng chữa bệnh
3. Từ điển thực vật thông dụng (2 tập, NXB
4. Hiển hoa Bí tử (1968, 1975)- Sài Gòn, Bộ Văn hóa Giáo dục và Thanh Niên, Trung tâm Học liệu. Khoa học - 2003, 2004) 14. Cây thuốc Đồng Tháp Mười và cách
dùng để trị bệnh thông thường
5. Rong biển Việt Nam (Marine Algae of South Vietnam)-1969- Sài Gòn, Bộ Văn hóa Giáo dục và 4. Cây cỏ có ích ở Việt Nam (NXB Giáo
dục, 1999 – 2001) 15. Cây rau làm thuốc
Thanh Niên, Trung tâm Học liệu.
5. Từ điển sinh học Nga-Việt 16. Rắn làm thuốc và điều trị rắn cắn
6. Thực vật chúng (1972)-Lửa Thiêng
6. Hệ cây thuốc Tây Nguyên 17. 200 cây thuốc thông dụng
7. Thực vật ở đảo Phú Quốc (Flore et Végétation de l'ile de Phuquoc) – 1985- 7. Các cây cỏ thường thấy ở Việt Nam (6 18. Từ điển động vật và khoáng vật làm
8. Cây cỏ Việt Nam (T1,2,3) (An Illustrated Flora of Vietnam)-1999-Thành phố Hồ Chí Minh, Nhà xuất tập) thuốc Việt Nam.
bản Trẻ. 8. Phân loại thực vật 19. Bài thuốc hay từ cây thuốc quý
9. Sách tra cứu tên cây cỏ Việt Nam (NXB 20. Từ điển Latin
9. Cây có vị thuốc ở Việt Nam – 2006-Thành phố Hồ Chí Minh, Nhà xuất bản Trẻ.
Giáo dục, 2007) 21. Cây thuốc An Giang
https://vi.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ph%E1%BA%A1m_Ho%C3%A0ng_H%E1%BB%99 http://nxbkhkt.com.vn/component/books/author_dt?Itemid=182&auId=442
55 56
CLASSIFICATION CLASSIFICATION
– What is classification? – Ranks of plant classification
• The naming of species and their grouping into families, orders, • Species, genus, family, order, class, and division are the six main ranks of
divisions, etc. (Andrew Sugden (1984)) plant classification in an ascending order.
• Each rank has its subcategories, i.e. towards the higher ranks, subform, form,
• The arrangement of groups of plants with particular circumscriptions
subvarieties, varieties, and subspecies are the subcategories of species;
by rank and position according to artificial criteria, phenetic
subsection, section, and subgenus are the subcategories of genus; subtribe,
similarities, or phylogenetic relationships. (Radford (1986))
tribe, and subfamily are the subcategories of family; suborder is the
• In its simplest form, classification is the placement of plants, animals subcategory of order; subclass is the subcategory of class; and subdivision
and objects into groups and categories for a clear understanding, is the subcategory of division.
proper study and effective organization.
Sharma. 2013 57 58
– Types of systems of classification: 4 types – Some important systems of classification
1. John Ray (1627–1705): 18,000 species, Ray was the first to divide herbs (Herbae), shrubs and trees
1. Artificial Classifications: habit and importance to man as the taxonomic characters. Theophrastus
(Arborae) into Dicotyledons and Monocotyledons. The first to attempt a biological definition for the
(370–285 B.C.), Secundus (23–79 A.D.), Dioscorides (62–128 A.D.), Magnus (1200–1280)
concept of species.
2. Mechanical Classifications: Used one or a few selected taxonomic characters to group taxa.
2. Carl Linnaeus1 (1707–1778): Creator of binomial system of nomenclature. Systema Naturae (1735);
Caesalpino (1519–1603), Bauhin (1560–1624), Ray (1627–1705), Tournefort (1656–1708) and
Genera Plantarum (1737); Species Plantarum (1753). 24 classes, mainly on the bases of number,
Linnaeus (1707–1778).
union, and length of stamens. Algae, fungi, mosses and ferns under one class Cryptogamia.
3. Natural Classifications: Used as many taxonomic characters as possible to group taxa. Adanson
Monandria (1 stamen, Scirpus); Diandria (2 stamens, Veronica); Triandria (3 stamens; Iris);
(1727–1806), A.L. de Jussieu (1748–1836) and his three family members (Antoine, Bernard, and
Polygamia (plants polygamous, Empetrum).
Joseph), A.P. de Candolle (1778–1841) and his son Alphonse (1806–1893), and Bentham (1800–
3. Antoine-Laurent de Jussieu (1748–1836): Genera Plantarum Secundus Ordines Naturales
1884) and Hooker (1817–1911).
Disposita (1789). one hundred orders (now family). Acotyledones, Monocotyledones and
4. Phylogenetic Classifications: Used as many taxonomic characters as possible in addition to the
Dicotyledones. Based on number of cotyledons and their presence or absence, number of petals
phylogenetic (evolutionary) interpretations. Eichler (1839–1889), Engler (1844–1930) and Prantl
and their presence or absence, and position of stamens. This system firmly established the
(1849–1893), Bessey (1845–1915), Wettstein (1862–1931), Hallier (1868–1938), Hutchinson (1884–
philosophy of the natural system among the botanical community.
1972), Takhtajan (1980), Cronquist (1981), Dahlgren (1983) and Thorne (1983).
Sharma. 2013 59 Sharma. 2013 60

– Some important systems of classification – Some important systems of classification
4. Augustin Pyramus de Candolle (1778–1841). Theorie Elementaire de la 5. George Bentham (1800–1884) and Joseph Dalton Hooker (1817–1911)
Botanique (1813). Cellulares, and Vasculares (vascular plants). Species of  Genera Plantarum: 1862, 1883. Described 97,205 species belonging to 7,569
dicotyledons belonging to 161 families. genera of 200 families.
 Vasculares: Class 1. Exogenae (Dicotyledoneae: vascular bundles in ring; 2  Dicotyledons: (a) Polypetalae (Corolla of separate petals); (b) Gamopetalae
cotyledons): (A) Diplochlamydeae (both calyx and corolla present) (Thalamiflorae; (petals of corolla are partially or completely fused); (c) Monochlamydeae
Calyciflorae; Corolliflorae); (B) Monochlamydeae (only calyx present). Class 2.
(Petals absent)
Endogenae (Monocotyledoneae; vascular bundles scattered; one cotyledon):
 Gymnosperms (naked-seeded plants):
Phanerogamae (flowers present); Cryptogamae (flowers absent or hidden).
 Monocotyledons (parallel venation; one cotyledon; trimerous flowers).
 Cellulares (Plants without vascular bundles or cotyledons): Class 1. Foliaceae
(leafy and sexual); Class 2. Aphyllae (nonleafy and without known sexes).
Sharma. 2013 61 Sharma. 2013 62
– Some important systems of classification – Some important systems of classification
7. Adolf Engler (1844–1930) and Karl Prantl (1849–1893)
6. August Wilhelm Eichler (1839–1889)  as a “transitional phylogenetic system”
 Cryptogamae (Nonseed plants)  Die Naturlichen Pflanzenfamilien (1887-1915)
 The most noteworthy features
• Thallophyta: Algae, Fungi, Lichens
1. Placed monocots before dicots,
• Bryophyta: Liverworts and Mosses 2. Considered orchids to be more evolved than grasses, and
3. Considered apetalous and catkin-bearing dicots primitive to the dicots bearing petals and
• Pteridophyta: Equisetineae, Lycopodineae and Filicineae
simple unisexual flowers.
 Phanerogamae (Seed plants)  Divided the plant kingdom into following 14 divisions: 1. Schizophyta (classes
Schizomycetes and Schizophyceae), 2. Myxothallophyta (class Myxomycetes), 3.
• Gymnospermae
Flagellatae, 4. Dinoflagellatae, 5. Bacillariophyta, 6. Conjugatae, 7. Heterocontae. 8.
• Angiospermae: Chlorophyceae, 9. Charophyta, 10. Phaeophyceae, 11. Rhodophyceae, 12.
Eumycetes (Fungi), 13. Archegoniatae or Embryophyta-Asiphonogama
• Monocotyledones (7 orders); (subdivisions Bryophyta and Pteridophyta), 14. Embryophyta-Siphonogama
• Dicotyledones: Sympetalae (9 orders) and Choripetalae (20 orders) (subdivisions Gymnospermae and Angiospermae).
Sharma. 2013 63 Sharma. 2013 64
CLASSIFICATION 8. Charles Edwin Bessey (1845–1915) CLASSIFICATION
– Angiosperms 9. John Hutchinson (1884–1972)
• ALTERNIFOLIAE (Monocotyledoneae) • Genera of Flowering Plants (1964–1967), Families of Flowering Plants (1973).
• OPPOSITIFOLIAE (Dicotyledoneae)
• Intentional phylogenetic system
• Phylum ANGIOSPERMAE
phylogenetic system
 Subphylum 1. DICOTYLEDONES
• Division I. Lignosae (54 Orders)
• Division II. Herbaceae (27 Orders)
 Subphylum 2. MONOCOTYLEDONES
• Division. 1. Calyciferae
• Division. 2. Corolliferae
• Division 3. Glumiflorae
Sharma. 2013 Bessey’s cactus—Ranalian concept of evolution 65 Sharma. 2013 66
10. Current systems of classification 10. Current systems of classification
• Armen Takhtajan (1980):
• Armen Takhtajan (1980): Russia (formerly U.S.S.R.)  Magnoliophyta (= Angiospermae) (92 orders and 410 families)
• Arthur Cronquist (1981): U.S.A • Magnoliopsida (Dicots): 7 subclasses, 20 superorders and 71 orders
• Liliopsida (Monocots: 3 subclasses, 8 superorders, and 21 orders.
• Dahlgren (1983): Denmark • Arthur Cronquist (1981)
• Robert F. Thorne (1983): U.S.A.  Total of 2 classes, 11 subclasses, 83 orders and 383 families and about 219,300 species
among the angiosperms.
 Class Magnoliopsida (= Dicots): six subclasses, i.e. Magnoliidae, Hamamelidae,
Caryophyllidae, Dilleniidae, Rosidae, and Asteridae. Asteridae formed the most advanced
group of dicots.
 Class Liliopsida (= Monocots): five subclasses, i.e. Alismatidae, Arecidae, Commelinidae,
Zingiberidae, and Liliidae. Liliopsida have arisen from aquatic ancestors.
Sharma. 2013 67 Sharma. 2013 68

CLASSIFICATION TAXONOMIC STRUCTURE
10. Current systems of classification – Concept of taxa
• Rolf M.T. Dahlgren (1983): “none of the extant groups of flowering plants is • Taxon (pl. taxa) may be defined as “a named taxonomic group of any
ancestral to any other present-day group. Thus, the Magnoliaceae- rank”. Thus at family level, taxa may be represented by the
Ranunculaceae assemblage is not ancestral to other flowering plants but has
Ranunculaceae and Rosaceae, while Ranunculus and Rosa are
simply retained a large number of primitive features”. Dicots (Magnoliidae)
examples of generic taxa.
have been divided into 25 superorders and 85 orders while monocots
• The term “taxon” was actually coined to replace clumsy phrases such
(Liliidae) have been divided into 8 superorders and 25 orders
as taxonomic entity and taxonomic unit. Furthermore, the organisms
• Robert F. Thorne (1983): Pure phylogenetic system. Angiospermae
(Annonopsida) = 2 subclasses, 28 superorders (with the ending of iflorae), 54
contained within a rank (e.g., species, genus, or order) can also be
orders, 73 suborders, 350 families, 12,255 genera and 2,250,490 species referred to as taxa.
Sharma. 2013 69 Sharma. 2013 70
TAXONOMIC STRUCTURE TAXONOMIC STRUCTURE

– Taxonomic Characteristics and Taxonomic Characters – Problems of Hierarchy in Taxonomic Structures
• Characteristic: Characters by which an organism or group of organisms can • Concept of taxa or taxonomic category has to be flexible to some extent
be recognised. E.g. flowers are characteristic of angiosperms and wood is because of dynamic, evolving and variable populations.
characteristic of trees. Taxonomic characters are actually features, such as • Traditionally, two kingdoms, Animalia and Plantae.
form, structure, behaviour, and physiology, that are assessed in isolation
• Copeland (1947): four kingdoms: Monera, Protista, Metaphyta and Metazoa
from the rest of the plant, for making comparisons and interpretations.
• Whittaker (1969): Five-kingdom: Monera, Protista, Plantae, Fungi and
• Character: Any part or shape of an organism that makes it possible to classify
Animalia.
the organism. E.g. characters used in classification include the shape of the
• Edwards (1976): seven kingdoms under two superkingdoms (Procaryota and
leaves, arrangement of the reproductive organs.
Eucaryota).
Sharma. 2013 Sharma. 2013
71 72
– Concept of species
– Concept of species
• Usually the smallest unit of classification.
• It includes individuals which are alike and can breed with each other. • Wilkins grouped the species concepts into seven basic kinds of concepts:
• Species are sometimes divided into subspecies and varieties on the basis of small differences (1) agamospecies for asexual organisms
between populations. Species are given Latin binomial names.
(2) biospecies for reproductively isolated sexual organisms
• Species is comprising all the populations of one breeding group that normally are permanently
separated from other such groups by marked discontinuities. In case, the crossing between species (3) ecospecies based on ecological niches (sinh thái)
does not occur then the resulting hybrids are normally sterile, thus maintaining the reproductive
(4) evolutionary species based on lineage
barrier between species.
• Botanical nomenclature, the specific epithet forms the second part of the binomial (the first part (5) genetic species based on gene pool
being the generic name) and it is always written in lower case. In plants, the ending of the specific (6) morphospecies based on form or phenotype and
epithet always agrees with the gender of the generic name.
(7) taxonomic species, a species as determined by a taxonomist
• Groups of similar species are placed in genera.
Sharma. 2013 73 wikipedia 74

– Concept of species – Concept of species
• Static concept of species or morphological concept of species was proposed • Subspecies
by Carolus Linnaeus (1707–1778). He considered species as a fixed and
 All subspecies of a species differ in small ways (e.g. morphological or
immutable entity.
ecological).
• Dynamic concept of species was proposed by Jean-Baptiste Lamarck (1744-
 Although they can breed with each other, they are usually found in different
1829) (French) who considered species as a mutable and dynamic entity.
places or in different populations.
• Biological concept of species was proposed by Ernst Walter Mayr. (1904-
 If 90% or more of a group of infraspecific individuals are recognizably distinct
2005) (German American). According to this concept, a species is a group of
from another similar group, then each may be ranked as subspecies. Often, this
individuals, who resemble each other in morphological, physiological,
is referred to as “90% rule”.
biochemical and behavioural characters and are capable of interbreeding.
 The abbreviation “ssp.” or “subsp.” is used to indicate a subspecies, e.g.
Marc Ereshefsky, Philosophy of Biology, 2007 https://www.cbsetuts.com/

Portulaca pilosa ssp. pilosa and Daucus carota subsp. gummifer.
75 76
– Concept of species – Concept of species
• Variety
• Form
 The variety is a rank subordinate to species but above the category “form” in the
 “Form” is the lowest rank normally used by taxonomists for sporadic distinct
taxonomic hierarchy.
variants that sometimes occur in populations.
 Varieties are actually morphological variants, which may or may not have a clear
geographical distribution. Sometimes they represent only habit phase or colour. A  Forms may be relatively minor genetic variants of a variety or subvariety but
variety designated by one author may be designated as a subspecies or form by their effects can be conspicuous. Commonly observed forms are those in which
another author. flower colour is modified, e.g., occurrence of albino individuals in a population
 A variety produced by agricultural or horticultural techniques and not normally of purple-flowered plants
found in natural populations is called a cultivated variety or cultivar. In a variety,
there may also be recognised subvarieties.
77 Sharma. 2013 78

– Concept of genus – Concept of family
• Most widely accepted definition of the word “genus” (pl. genera, adj. generic) is that • A taxon consisting of related genera is called a family.
“it is a group of related species”. Genus is usually a singular noun and is written in
• Usually end with “–aceae” e.g. Ranunculaceae. Eight exceptions.
Latin with a capital initial letter.
• Davis and Heywood (1963) suggested parameters that should provide guidelines for • International Code of Botanical Nomenclature proposed alternative names as
the determination of the generic status: Asteraceae for Compositae, Brassicaceae for Cruciferae, Poaceae for Gramineae,
 Naturalness
Hypericaceae for Guttiferae, Lamiaceae for Labiatae, Fabaceae for Leguminosae,
Arecaceae for Palmae, and Apiaceae for Umbelliferae.
 Delimitation of closely related genera.
 Practicability of keeping them distinct or including them in other genera. • Families have to be natural and monophyletic. The characters are delimited vary with
• Legendre and Vaillancourt (1969) defined genus as a monophyletic group of species the groups, but they are of more obvious nature than that of genera and species.
which occupies a definite adaptive zone. • Both vegetative and reproductive characters are used in delimiting families. E.g.
• The concept of monophyletic taxa has proved quite satisfactory in determining the Cactaceae is recognised by the cactoid habit of the members. Insectivorous families
naturalness and demarkation between different genera. Monophyletic group means (e.g. Nepenthaceae and Droseraceae) are characterised by their distinct insect-
that its members must have descended from a common ancestor and it must include trapping mechanisms. Compositae and Umbelliferae are recognised by their
all the descendants of that ancestor characteristic inflorescences while Poaceae is recognised by their fruits.
Sharma. 2013 79 Sharma. 2013 80
– Concept of family – Concept of taxa above family level
• Types of families: • Order is a taxon consisting of families. End with “-ales”, e.g. Rosales,
End in “-ae”, e.g. Tubiflorae, Glumiflorae. Groups of families, thought to
 Definable families: Very homogenous and natural groups. Easily recognised possess a degree of phylogenetic unity, are placed in an order.
• Class is a taxon consisting of orders. In Botany, class is a taxonomic
from such other families. Component genera are ill-defined. E.g. Brassicaceae
rank below division and above order. End in “-phyceae” in algae, -
and Apiaceae. mycetes in fungi, or -opsida in other plants.
• Division is a major taxon, which is made up of classes. Main divisions
 Indefinable families: Great diversity of structure. Most of plant families are of land plants are bryophytes, pteridophytes and spermatophytes. A
division is the second highest category in the taxonomic hierarchy,
indefinable. Genera of indefinable families are easily definable due to clear
placed above the classes and below the kingdom. The Latin names of
morphological discontinuities. E.g. Ranunculaceae. division terminate in “-phyta”, e.g. Tracheophyta. In place of division,
several botanists now use the term phylum.
Sharma. 2013 81 82
PLANT NOMENCLATURE PLANT NOMENCLATURE

– Definitions – Common names and scientific names
• Assignment of definite names to plants is called plant nomenclature • Vernacular or common names are made up of words from the native language of the
country or the region. They may vary in different countries as well as in different regions
– Nomenclature involves the principles governed by rules formulated and of the same country.
adopted by International Botanical Congresses. The rules developed by • Scientific names which are based mainly on Latin language have international uniformity.
IBC are listed formally in a code called International Code of Botanical No Common Names Scientific Names
1 These are not universal. They vary in different languages. These are universal
Nomenclature (ICBN). The major goal of ICBN is to provide one correct
They do not provide information indicating generic and family They provide information regarding these
2
name for each taxon. relationships relationships
3 A well‐known plant may have hundreds of common names A well‐known plant has one scientific name.
– Taxa (singular, taxon) are the taxonomic groups of any rank. The Two or more plants always have different
4 Sometimes, two or more plants have the same common name
ascending hierarchy of taxa include species, genus, family, order, class scientific names
5 Many species do not have any common names All known plants have a scientific name.
and division.
83 Sharma. 2013 84
Xử phạt các báo đăng tin 'ăn nhiều bưởi bị ung thư'
– Các báo này đã từng đăng thông tin về một nghiên cứu ở Mỹ về việc ăn quá nhiều bưởi
có thể gây ung thư vú. Tuy nhiên nghiên cứu này được tiến hành với loại bưởi chùm
15/9/2007 (bưởi đắng) của Mỹ (tên tiếng Anh là grapefruit), khác với bưởi VN (còn có tên là bưởi
ngọt, bưởi da xanh, tên khoa học là Citrus grandis hay Citrus maxima). Việc không phân
biệt hai loại bưởi đã gây hiểu lầm, gây nhiều thiệt hại cho nông dân. (Vnexpress.net)
– Cơ quan bị phạt ở mức cao nhất là báo Khuyến Học Và Dân Trí 15 triệu đồng.
Tiếp theo là báo Thanh Niên 14 triệu đồng, Công ty NetNam (trang tin
thoibaoviet.com) 13 triệu đồng và báo Khoa Học Phổ Thông 12 triệu đồng. Grapefruit (Citrus paradisi) Pomelo (Citrus maxima) (C. grandis)
www.nativeoilsaustralia.com.au Wikipedia.org
85 86

– Binomial Nomenclature – Generic Name (Names of genera)
• Always a noun with a capitalised initial letter and the remainder small, in
• Clusius (1583): willow is named Salix pumila angustifolia altera.
italic. The generic name is also always singular in number, not end in –virus.
• Gaspar Bauhin (1623): two names for each plant in his book “Pinax Types of origin of genus name:
Theatri Botanici”  Honour of the names of well-known persons, e.g. Theophrasta in honour of
Theophrastus and Candollea in honour of A.P. de Candolle.
• Carolus Linnaeus (1707–1778): Binomial system of nomenclature in
 Descriptive, with reference to some common characteristics of the included species,
“Species Plantarum” in 1753. The first is the name of the genus, i.e. e.g. Cercocarpus (coiled fruit), Xanthoxylum (yellow wood), etc.
generic name or generic epithet, and the second is the name of the  Poetic or mythological origin, e.g. Theobroma (god’s food).
 Aboriginal name of the plants, e.g. Betula and Quercus which were the old Greek
species, i.e. specific epithet.
names for Birch and Oak.
Sharma. 2013 87 Karthick, B., & Williams, D. (2012) 88

– Generic Name (Names of genera) – Generic Name (Names of genera)
• Not consist of two words, unless these words are joined by a hyphen: Uva-ursi, Quisqualis L.
• May not coincide with a Latin technical term in use in morphology at the time
(formed by combining two words into one when originally published); Sebastiano-schaueria Nees…
of publication unless it was published before 1 January 1912 and was • Use Latin terminations
accompanied by a species name published in accordance with the binary • Not make names that are very long or difficult to pronounce in Latin
system of Linnaeus. • Not make names by combining words from different languages
 E.g “Radicula” (Hill, 1756), Tuber gulosorum F. H. Wigg.1870. • formation or ending of the name the affinities or analogies of the genus
 “Lanceolatus” (Plumstead, 1952) (lanceolate: mũi mác) and “Lobata” (Chapman, • Avoid adjectives used as nouns
1952) (lobate: chia thùy) coincide with Latin technical terms and are not therefore • Not use a name similar to or derived from the epithet in the name of one of the species of the genus
validly published. • Not dedicate genera to persons quite unconnected with botany, mycology, phycology, or natural
 “caulis”, “folium”, “radix”, “spina”, etc., cannot now be validly published as generic science in general.
names. • Give a feminine form to all personal generic names, whether they commemorate a man or a woman
Karthick, B., & Williams, D. (2012)

89 Sharma. 2013 90

– Specific Epithet – Authority
• Small initial letter. From common names, or from former generic names, or from a • All scientific names at and below the rank of family have an author, the name of the
person’s name, the initial letter of the epithet may be a capital letter.
person who first validly published the name. E.g. Rosaceae Jussieu; Conostylideae
• In the typed or handwritten matter, both the specific epithet and generic names should be Lindley; Mohavea A. Gray; Monardella linoides A. Gray ssp. viminea (Greene) Abrams.
underlined. They should be printed in italics or boldface. The authority, written after the
• Citation of the full or abbreviated form (often) of the author is necessary because this will
specific epithet, is never underlined. The specific epithet is often an adjective.
verify the date or time of the first valid publication of the name of a particular taxon.
• Specific epithet
• The authors of higher taxa are sometimes omitted in print even in scientific publications.
i. Name in honour of a person,
• A parenthetical authority refers to the original author of a name after it has been changed
ii. Geographical location,
by someone else. For example, Linnaeus named as Pinus canadensis. Carriere later
iii. Old common name, recognized that it was a hemlock and not a pine, and transferred it to the genus Tsuga.
iv. Characteristics of the plant, Thus, the name is Tsuga canadensis (L.) Carr.
v. Named arbitrarily.
https://employees.csbsju.edu/ssaupe/biol308/Lecture/naming.htm
Sharma. 2013 91 92
– Authority
• Bân – Nguyên Tiên Bân (fl. 1973) (1939-)
Hybrid Taxa
 Thuc Vat Chi Viet Nam. Flora of Vietnam. Hanoi
• Ha – Thi Dung Ha (fl. 1970)
–Hybrids are indicated with the "X" sign and may be given in two
 Panax Vietnamensis Ha et Grushv.
forms, the first where the parental taxa are indicated, the second
• Lê Công Kiệt
where the hybrid taxon is given a new name:
 Aquilaria rugosa L.C. Kiet & Keßler Quercus alba L. X Q. michauxii Nutt. or
• Phạm Hoàng Hộ Quercus X beadlei Trelease
 Aquilaria banaensis P.H. Hô (Hô,1992)
• Ba Vuong TRUONG, Van Son DANG, Hop TRAN
 Bulbophyllum sridithii Vuong, Aver., H. Tran & V.S. Dang, sp. nov.(Orchidaceae) –Hybrid genera (a nothogenus) are indicated by an X before the name,
 Macrosolen bidoupensis Tangane & V.S. Dang (Santalales, Loranthaceae) which is composed of elements of the contributing parental genera:
 Vanilla tiendatii Vuong, V.H. Bui, V.S. Dang & Aver., sp. Nov (Orchidaceae) XDialaeliocattleya is an intergeneric hybrid of
 Helicteres daknongensis V.S.Dang & D.T.Bui, sp. nov. (Malvaceae)
• Truong Van Do Diacrium, Laelia and Cattleya
 Aristolochia quangbinhensis T.V. Do (Phòng kỷ)
93

– Some important rules of nomenclature – Some important rules of nomenclature
1. Ranks and Endings of Taxa: 22 different ranks and some standardized grammatical endings
• Type method
(suffixes)
 Holotype: The one specimen or illustration upon which a name is based, originally used or
2. Principle of Priority: “each taxon is to be known by its earliest name”. E.g. Cleome gynandra Linn.
designated at the time of publication.
(in 1753) -> Cleome pentaphylla Linn.  Gynandropsis pentaphylla (Linn.) DC.  in 1960 merged
 Isotype: A duplicate specimen of the holotype, collected at the same time by the same person
Gynandropsis and Cleome  Cleome. oldest name (Cleome gynandra Linn.) is the correct valid
from the same population.
name.
 Lectotype: A specimen that is selected from the original material to serve as the type when no
3. Type method: Legal device to provide the correct name for a taxon. A type specimen is a
holotype was designated at the time of publication, if the holotype is missing, or if the original
herbarium sheet (or rarely a drawing or a photograph) of a specimen which was used by the
type consisted of more than one specimen or taxon.
author to provide its authentic description. Type of a genus is a species (e.g. the type of genus
Vernonia is V. noveboracensis (L.) Michx.). Type of a family is a genus (Aster is the type genus of  Neotype: A specimen derived from a nonoriginal collection that is selected to serve as the type
Asteraceae). . When a plant is named, a specimen that serves as the "reference" or "model" is as long as all of the material on which the name was originally based is missing.
designated and deposited in a recognized herbarium. Holotype, Isotype, Lectotype, Neotype,  Epitype: A specimen (or illustration) that is selected to serve as an “interpretive” type if the
Nomenclatural Type, Syntype, Paratype or “Co-types”, Topotype. holotype, lectotype, or neotype is ambiguous with respect to the identification
Sharma. 2013 95 Sharma. 2013 96

Holotype PLANT NOMENCLATURE
– Some important rules of nomenclature
4. Synonyms and Related Definitions:
 Synonym: A name rejected due to misuse or difference in taxonomic judgement. Cassia alata L. is a
synonym of Senna alata (L.) Roxb.
 Basionym: A specific or intraspecific name which has priority and is retained when transferred to a
new taxon. E.g. Basionym of the name Picea abies Karsten is Pinus abies L..; Acrocarpia paniculata
has the basionym Fucus paniculatus.
 Homonym: A case in which two or more identical names are based on different types, of which only
one can be a legitimate name. e.g. Platonia Raf. 1810 (Cistaceae) and Platonia Kunth. 1829 (Poaceae)
-> Neurolepis Mesn. 1843. (Poaceae)
 Tautonym: An illegitimate binomial, in which the name of the genus and the name of the species is
the same. e.g. Armoracia armoracia (L.) Britton.
 Autonym: An automatically created legitimate tautonym for infraspecific or infrageneric taxa, e.g.
Hypericum subgenus Hypericum section Hypericum
97 Sharma. 2013 98

– Some important rules of nomenclature
– INTERNATIONAL CODE OF BOTANICAL NOMENCLATURE- ICBN
5. Citation of Author
 Original Author: Name of a taxon is complete and accurate only when it is followed by a full or • Aim is that each taxon or taxonomic group of plants has only one
abbreviated form of the author(s) who first validly published the concerned name, e.g. Liliaceae correct botanical name.
Adans. and Lilium superbum Linn.
 Joint Author jointly published the name of a taxon, the names of both the authors should be cited
• Two main principles:
and linked by the words et or & e.g. Illicium griffithi Hook & Thoms (or Hook et Thoms).  Priority is the guiding principle in botanical nomenclature. The ICBN sets the
 Rank Alteration When lower rank is upgraded in a higher rank but retains its name, the author’s formal starting date of plant nomenclature at 1 May, 1753, which is the
name who published it first should be cited in the bracket. e.g. Allioni raised the rank of variety publication date of Species Plantarum by Linnaeus.
Medicago polymorpha var. orbicularis L. to the species rank.  Medicago orbicularis (L.) All.
 Each botanical name is fixed to a taxon by a type, which is almost invariably
 Name Proposal proposed but not validly published by one author, and is later on validly published
dried plant material usually deposited and preserved in a herbarium.
by another, the word ex should be used as a connecting link between the name of the former
author and the name of the subsequent author, e.g. Gossypium tomentosum Nutt ex Seem.
Sharma. 2013 99 Sharma. 2013 100
Botanists may have fun with scientific names
– History of ICBN
–
• For example, translate the scientific name of the Caribbean caper, Capparis cynophallophora
• Linnaeus in 1737 and 1751: in book “Philosophia Botanica”. (Greek kyon = dog; phallos = penis; -phor = to bear). For a list of humorous scientific names,
check out the article by Milus (2001).
• A.P. de Candolle (1813): in book “Theorie elementaire de la botanique » – Ethics of Naming
• A.P. de Candolle and his son Alphonse de Candolle: first ICBN 1867 (Paris code 1867). • Sadly, racism has crept into even plant names. Consider the following common names:
Niggertoes (=Brazil nuts), Wandering Jew, Coolie's cap, Kaffir lily (in fact, there are 75 South
• 1892 (Rochester Code), 1905 (Vienna Code), 1907 and 1910 (American Code), African plants have kaffir in their name), Jew Bush, Pope's nose, and Digger pine (Pinus
Cambridge in 1930. sabiniana). Digger pine, native to California, was named as a slur on the natives who "dug" for
roots. Fortunately, we can avoid using these common names. In fact, Dr. David Hershey
• The International Code of Botanical Nomenclature, 1983, Sydney. Three parts: reports that in the USDA Plants Database, digger pine has been replaced by California foothill
pine. However, what do we do if the racist word is part of the scientific name, as in Erythrina
Principles, Rules and Recommendations.
caffra (Fabaceae)? It is more difficult to expunge these names since they follow the current
• St. Louis Code (1999) (USA) "rules."
• Another interesting example comes from an article in The Week (March 18, 2005) that reported
• Vienna Code (2005) (Austria) that the Turkish government was renaming three native animals to remove references to
Kurdistan and Armenia. This will be difficult since they want to replace scientific, not common
names.
Sharma. 2013 101 https://employees.csbsju.edu/ssaupe/biol308/Lecture/naming.htm 102
BOTANICAL NAMES
– Common prefixes used in specific epithets
–“Those who wish to remain ignorant of the 1. uni-(L.); mon- (Gr.).: uniflorus (one-flowered);
monandra
10. decum-(L.); deca-(Gr.): decumlobus (with
10 lobes)
2. bi-(L.): bifoliatus (two-leaved); di- (Gr.): 100 centi- hecta-
Latin language, have no business with the 3. tri-(L. and Gr.): triangularis (with 3 angles) 1000 milli- chilio-
4. quadri-(L.); tetra-(Gr.): quadrangularis (4 Amphi- (Gr.): for two kinds;
study of botany,” (J. Berkenhout, 1789, cited angles) diplo- (Gr.): for double;
5. quinque-(L.); penta (Gr.): quinquefolius (5- haplo- (Gr.): for single; multi- (L.): for many;
in Stern, 1992). leaved)
6. sex-(L.); hex-(Gr.): sexangularis (6-angled)
poly-(Gr.): for many;
A- or ab- (L.): away from;
7. septem-(L.); hept- (Gr.): septemlobus (7-lobed) ecto- (Gr.): outside;
8. octo-(L.): octoflorus (8-flowered) endo- (Gr.): inside;
9. noveme-(L.); ennea-(Gr.): novemneris (with 9 inter- (L.): between, and; intra- (L.): within.
nerves)
103 Sharma. 2013 104
BOTANICAL NAMES BOTANICAL NAMES
–Common suffix used in specific epithets – Common suffix – ensis: tên địa lý
• -aceus: crustaceus; –aceus: có dạng của – errimus: cấp cao nhất, rất
• -alis: digitalis; –acus: có màu của – escens: hướng về, trở nên
• -aris: angularis; –aeus: tính từ là tên địa lý – eus: như là, dạng
• -arium: aquarium; –alis: của
– fidus: xẻ ra
• -aticus: aquaticus; –anus: tên người hay tên địa lý
– formis: có dạng của
–aris, -atus : có, lấy
• -estris: campestris;
– fragus: vỡ ra
–arius: giống với
• -eus: roseus;
–bundus: nhiều
– fugalis, -fugus: tránh, kỵ
• -ilis: sexitilis;
–culus: giảm nhẹ – ger, -ge a , -gerum: có, cho
• -osus: foliosus.
–ellus: giảm nhẹ – ianus: tên địa lý hay tên người
Sharma. 2013 105 Võ Văn Chi.2003 106

– Common suffix Plant parts used as epithets
–oide, -oides, -oideus: có dạng của, giống như
–icans: hầu như, có dáng vẻ
–icus: tên địa lý

–olus, -ola, -olum: giảm bớt -anth(o)- flower ovulum (ovule),
–idus: cùng dáng vẻ, giống như –osus: có dạng, có vẻ -carp-: fruit pedicellus (pedicel),
–illimus: cấp cao nhất, rất –partitus: phân ra từng phần, chia
carpellum (carpel), petalum (petals),
–illus: giảm nhẹ
caulos (stem), pistillum (pistil),
–phobus: không ưa, kỵ, chông lại
–imus: cấp cao nhất, rất
discus (disc), receptaculum (receptacle),
–phorus: mang
–inus: tên địa lý -flor-: flower rhiza (root),
–ior, -ius: so sánh độ cao, tốt hơn
–ulm, -nia, -ulum: giảm bớt
folium and phyll(o)-: leaf sepalum (sepals),
–issimus: cao nhất, hơn nhất
–ulus: giảm nhẹ fructus (fruit) sperma (seed),
–ivus: dùng cho –usculus : nhè nhẹ, một ít loculus (locules), stylus (style),
–morphus: dạng ovarium (ovary),
Võ Văn Chi.2003 107 Sharma. 2013 108
SPECIFIC EPITHETS LINKED WITH COLOUR ROOTS OF COLOUR
albicans (whitish), glaucus (grey-green),  black melan-; atr-, nigr-
albus, -a, -um: white (alb) lividus, -a, -um: black and blue (livid)
 blue cyan-; cerule-
ater, atra, atrum: black (dark) (atrabilious) luteolus (pale yellow),
atrovirens (dark green), niger: black (denigrate)  gold chrys-; aur-
aureus (golden yellow), niveus (snow white),  gray, grey poli-; can-
caeruleus, -a, -um: blue (cerulean) prasinus, -a, - um: green
 green chlor-; vir-
calcareus (chalky white), purpureus, -a, -um: purple (purple)
candidus (shining white), ravus, -a, -um: gray  purple porphyr-; purpur-, purpureo-
canus, -a, -um: gray or white (hair) roseus, -a, -um: rose-red (rose)  red erythr-, rhod-; rub-; rubr-, ruf-
croceus (saffron yellow), ruber, rubra, rubrum: red (rubella)
 red-orange cirrh-
flavidus (slightly yellow), violaceous (violet),
flavus, -a, -um: yellow (pale) (riboflavin) virens (green)  silver argent-
fulvus, -a, -um: golden yellow viridis (green)  white leuc-, leuk-; alb-; cand-
fuscus, -a, -um: dark (obfuscate) Sharma. 2013
 yellow xanth-; flav-; zanth-; jaun- (French)
Võ Văn Chi. 2012. Tự điển La n – Việt – NXB Y học https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_medical_roots,_suffixes_and_prefixes 109 https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_medical_roots,_suffixes_and_prefixes 110
BOTANICAL NAMES ROOTS OF DESCRIPTION BOTANICAL NAMES

 bad, incorrect cac-, dys- mal- mis-  narrow sten(o)- angust(i)-
 bent, crooked ankyl- prav-  new ne(o)- nov(i)-  Roots of position
 big mega-, megal(o)- magn(i)-  normal, correct orth(o)- rect(i)-  Around, surrounding peri- circum-
 biggest megist- maxim-  old paleo- veter-
 broad, wide eury- lat(i)-  sharp oxy- ac-  Internal, within endo- intra-
 cold cry(o)- frig(i)-  short brachy- brev(i)-
 dead necr(o)- mort-  small micr(o)- parv(i)- (rare)
 Left levo- laev-, sinistr-
 equal is(o)- equ(i)-  smallest minim-  Middle meso-, mes- medi-
 false pseud(o)- fals(i)-  slow brady- tard(i)-
 female, feminine thely-  fast tachy- celer-  Right dexi- dex-, dextr-, dextro-
 flat platy- plan(i)-  soft malac(o)- moll(i)-
 good, well eu- ben(e)-, bon(i)-  straight orth(o)- rect(i)-  Roots of quantity or amount
 great mega-, megal(o)- magn(i)-  thick pachy- crass(i)-  Double diplo- dupli- –
 hard scler(o)- dur(i)-  varied, various poikilo- vari-
 heavy bar(o)- grav(i)-  well, good eu- ben(e)-  Equal iso- equi- –
 hollow coel(o)- cav(i)-  wide, broad eury- lat(i)-
 huge megal(o)- magn(i)-
 Few oligo- pauci- –
 incorrect, bad cac(o)-,dys-; mal(e)-mis-  Half hemi- semi- demi- (French)
 irregular poikil(o)
 large; extremely large mega- magn(i)-  Many, much poly- multi- –
 largest megist- maxim-  Twice dis- bis- https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_commonly_used_taxonomic_affixes
 long macr(o)- long(i)- Sharma. 2013
 male, masculine arseno- vir- https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_medical_roots,_suffixes_and_prefixes
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_medical_roots,_suffixes_and_prefixes 111 https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_botanical_terms 112

BOTANICAL NAMES Specific epithets linked with geography BOTANICAL NAMES
 africanus (of Africa),  mexicanus (of Mexico),
– PLANT HABIT
 americanus (of America),  sinensis (of China),
 arabicus (of Arabia),  virgnicus (of Virginia) • Plant habit refers to the general form of a plant, encompassing a variety of
 argentinus (of Argentina),  zeylanicus (of Ceylon). components such as stem duration and branching pattern, development, or texture.
 asiaticus (of Asia),  vietnamensis (Panax --)
Most plants can be clearly designated as an herb, vine, liana, shrub, or tree.
 australiensis (of Australia),  dalatensis (Pinus ---)
 austriacus (of Austria),  cochinchinensis (Asparagus --) – PLANT HABITAT
 brasiliensis (of Brazil),  tonkinensis (Dalbergia --)
• Plant habitat refers to the general environment where the plant is growing. General
 canadensis (of Canada),  Indochinensis (Actinidia indochinensis)
 chinensis, sinicum (of China),  nghetinhensis (Pseudoryx --) habitat terms include whether the plant is terrestrial, growing on land; aquatic,
 cubensis (of Cuba),  banaensis (Philautus ---) growing in water; or epiphytic, growing on another plant. If aquatic, a plant can be
 europaeus (of Europe),  catlocensis (Ichthyophis ---) submersed, occurring under water; floating, occurring at the water surface; or
 Germanicus (of Germany),  cattienensis (Cyrtodactylus --)
emergent, having roots or stems anchored to the substrate under water and aerial
 helveticus (of Switzerland),  cucphuongensis (Camellia --)
 indicus (of India), shoots growing above water. A rheophyte is a plant found along (often swiftly flowing)
 italicus (of Italy), streams and river banks
Sharma. 2013 113 Simpson. 2010 114

 Specific epithets linked with size  Specific epithets linked with habit  Specific epithets linked with habitats  montanus (of mountains),
 altus (altitude or tall),  arborescens (arborescent),  amphibius (living both on land and in water)  palustris (of swamps),
 exaltatus (very tall),
 dichotomus (dichotomous),  aquaticus (living in water),  rupestris (on rocks),
 giganteus (gigantic or very large),
 erectus (erect),  arvensis (growing in ploughed field),  sativus (cultivated),
 grandis (large),
 campestris (of field),  sylvaticus (of woods),
 humilis (dwarf),  furcatus (forked),
 major (greater),  hypogeus (underground),  sylvestris (growing in woods),
 prostratus (prostrate),
 minor (less),  lacustris (of ponds or lakes),  terrestris (growing in dry soil).
 ramosus (branched),
 minutus (very small),  littoralis (growing on seashores),
 procerus (very tall),  repens (creeping)
 maritimus (of sea),
 pumilus (dwarf)  stoloniferus (stoloniferous).
 robustus (stout or robust).
Sharma. 2013 115 Sharma. 2013 116
– Gender GUIDE TO PRONUNCIATION
Masculine Feminine Neuter • J As in jet
• a Short as in cat; long as in rather;
not as in gate • o Short as in pot; long as in vote
-us -a -um
• ae As in seat
-er -ra -rum • oe As in see
• au As aw in shawl
-is -is -e • ph As f
• c Before a, o, u as in cat; before e,
-r -ris -re i, y as in ceiling • s As in this, not those
• ch (Greek words) K as in car or ch
E.G: • u As in rub
as in chair (depending on context)
Amaranthus is masculine, Crassula is feminine, and Eriogonum is neuter • e Short as in let; long as in meet • ui As in ruin
Amaranthus albus, Crassula connata, and Eriogonum fasciculatum subsp. Polifolium • ei As in height • v As in vet
• g Before a, o, u as in gone; before
Exception: Quercus alba, Pinus ponderosa, and Liquidambar styraciflua • y Short as in Robyn; long as in gyrate
e, i, y as in gem
• I Short as in tin; long as in fine
Simpson. 2010 117 Roger Spencer. 2007 118

GUIDE TO PRONUNCIATION – Latin pronounciation
tt Chữ in Âm tương đương
Tên gọi
tt Chữ in
Tên gọi
Âm tương đương Hoa Thường trong tiếng Việt - Các nguyên âm a, i , u đọc như âm [a], [i], [u] tiếng Việt
Hoa Thường trong tiếng Việt 12 M m em /m/ Labium: môi, cánh môi; Panicula: cờ
1 A a a /a/ 13 N n en /n
2 B b be /b/ 14 O o o /ô/
- Chữ j đọc như âm [i] tiếng Việt
3 C c ce /k/, /x/ 15 P p pe /p/ Juventas: tuổi trẻ; Jasminium: cây Nhài
4 D d đe /đ/ 16 Q q qu /q/
5 E e e /ê/ - Nguyên âm e đọc như âm [ê] tiếng Việt
17 R r er /r/
6 F f ef / f / , / ph / 18 S s es /s/, /z/ Epidermis: biểu bì; Semen: hạt
7 G g ge /g/ 19 T t te /t/, /x/
8 H h hat /h/ - Nguyên âm o đọc như âm [ô] tiếng Việt
20 U u u /u/
9a I i i /i/ 21 V v ve /v/ Lobus: thùy; Sapo: xà phòng
9b J j iota /i/ 22 X x ix /x/
- Nguyên âm y đọc như âm [uy] tiếng Việt
10 K k ka /k/ 23 Y y ipxilon / uy /
11 L l el /l/ 24 Z z zeta / z / , / ts / Calyculus: tiểu đài; Cyaneus: xanh lam
Tran Hung et. al. 2021 119 Tran Hung et. al. 2021 120
– Latin pronounciation – Latin pronounciation
- Nguyên âm ghép: là 2 nguyên âm đi liền nhau, đọc thành 2 âm, nhưng nguyên âm đầu đọc ngắn, nguyên âm - Phụ âm c
sau đọc dài. E.g.Opium: thuốc phiện, Hordeum: lúa mạch Đứng trước các nguyên âm: a, o, u đọc như [k] tiếng Việt
Calyx: đài hoa; Corolla: tràng hoa
- Nguyên âm kép: Là 2 nguyên âm đi liền nhau nhưng được đọc thành một âm
Đứng trước e, i, y, ae, oe, đọc như [x] tiếng Việt
- ae (ỉ): đọc như âm [e] tiếng Việt Cera: sáp; Caeruleus: màu xanh da trời; Citratus: mùi chanh; Coenobialis: (thuộc) đền, miếu; Cylindrica: hình trụ
Aegirophyllus: lá xanh thẫm; Aeruginosa: màu xanh đồng - Phụ âm s
- oe (œ): đọc như âm [ơ] tiếng Việt Thông thường được đọc như [x] tiếng Việt
Foeninus: màu xanh lam; Foetidus: có mùi hôi Sativus: trồng trọt; Grandis: to lớn; Scaber: xù xì, thô nhám; Eriostemus: chỉ nhị có lông
- au: đọc như âm [au] tiếng Việt Khi đứng giữa 2 nguyên âm hoặc giữa một nguyên âm và chữ m hoặc chữ n thì đọc như âm / z /
Caulis: thân; Autumnus: mùa thu Rosa: hoa hồng; Jasminoides: dạng Jasminum; Resina: nhựa; Annamensis: thuộc về Trung bộ (Việt Nam)
- Phụ âm t:
- eu: đọc như âm [êu] tiếng Việt
Đọc như [t] tiếng Việt trong phần lớn trường hợp
Eucalyptus: đậy kín, tên của cây Bạch đàn; Eugenius: chân thực
Tomentosus: phủ lông nhung; Tinctorius: dùng để nhuộm
-Ghi chú: Dấu (¨) trên chữ e trong tổ hợp chữ ä và ë báo hiệu rằng đây là nguyên âm ghép và phải đọc riêng
Đọc như [x] của tiếng Việt khi nó đứng trước nguyên âm i mà sau nguyên âm i lại có thêm một nguyên âm bất kỳ
từng nguyên âm.
Solutio: dung dịch; Constipatio: táo bón
Äer : không khí; Aloë: cây lô hội
Tuy nhiên, vẫn đọc như [t] của tiếng Việt khi t nằm trong tổ hợp phụ âm st, tt, xt:
Mixtio: hỗn hợp ; Ustio: sự đốt cháy
Tran Hung et. al. 2021 121 Tran Hung et. al. 2021 122

– Latin pronounciation
– Latin pronounciation
- Phụ âm x
Đứng đầu từ đọc như âm [x] tiếng Việt
-Phụ âm ghép: Là 2 phụ âm đi liền nhau, khi phát âm phụ âm đầu đọc nhẹ và lướt nhanh
Xanthoxylon: gỗ màu vàng; Xanthocarpus: quả vàng sang phụ âm sau: e.g Species: loài; fructus: quả; Drupa: quả hạch; Glabra: trơn, nhẵn
Đứng sau nguyên âm hoặc cuối từ đọc như [kx] Phụ âm kép: Là 2 phụ âm đi liền nhau nhưng được đọc như một phụ âm duy nhất
Radix: rễ (cây); Hyrtrix: như con nhím; Calyx: đài hoa; Carapax: Mai (rùa, ba ba) (thường phụ âm sau là h)
Đứng giữa 2 nguyên âm đọc như [kz]
- Phụ âm ch: đọc như âm [kh] tiếng Việt
Exocarpium: vỏ quả ngoài ; Flexuosus: Ngoằn ngoèo
Chrysanthemum: hoa vàng; Rhynchophylla: lá nhọn
- Phụ âm z
Đọc như [z] trong các từ gốc Hy lạp - Phụ âm ph: đọc như âm [ph] tiếng Việt
Zibethinus: mùi xạ hương Heterophyllus: lá khác; Macrocephalus: đầu to
Đọc như [ts] trong các từ gốc Đức - Phụ âm rh: đọc như âm [r] tiếng Việt (rung lưỡi)
Zincum: Kẽm
Rheum: cây đại hoàng; Rhizoma: thân rễ
- Chữ w
- Phụ âm th: đọc như âm [th] tiếng Việt
Đứng trước nguyên âm đọc như [v]:
Rauwolfia: cây Ba gạc Anthus: thuộc về hoa; Erythroxylon: gỗ đỏ
Đứng trước phụ âm đọc như âm [u]:
Fowler: dung dịch Fowler Tran Hung et. al. 2021 123 Tran Hung et. al. 2021 124
BOTANICAL NAMES PHYLOCODE: A NEW SYSTEM OF NOMENCLATURE
– Latin pronounciation – The International Code of Phylogenetic Nomenclature is known in short as
“Phylocode”
-Phụ âm đôi:
– Recently, Cantino and de Queiroz (2001) proposed a new code for naming
Là 2 phụ âm của cùng một chữ, đi liền với nhau như hình thức một phụ
organisms by clear “reference to phylogeny (ancestry and descent), rather than
âm ghép nhưng phụ âm đứng trước thuộc về âm tiết trước, phụ âm on the basis of the Linnaean hierarchy of taxonomic categories (species, genus,
đứng sau thuộc về âm tiết sau. family, and so on)”.
Aryllus: áo hạt – “clades” is a “group(s) of species comprising a common ancestor and all its
Senna: cây Phan tả descendants”. Clades are the constituents of the “tree of life”. All clades should
Immaturus: chưa chín have explicit and unambiguous names that do not change with time. The current
systems of nomenclature are based on Linnaean hierarchy, and they do not
“boast such immutability”.
Tran Hung et. al. 2021 125 Sharma. 2013 126
PHYLOCODE: A NEW SYSTEM OF NOMENCLATURE RELATION TO TAXONOMY

– Speciation via hybridization (a) and species fusion (b) can 1. External morphology
result in clades that are partially overlapping. 2. Vegetative anatomy

3. Floral anatomy
4. Cytology
5. Palynology
6. Embryology
7. Chemistry
8. Ecology
9. Palaeobotany
http://phylonames.org/code/chapters/1/
Sharma. 2013 127 128
EXTERNAL MORPHOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY EXTERNAL MORPHOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY
– Angiosperms are identified by morphological characters 1. Growth habit (herbs, shrubs, and trees) may be variable or constant within a genus or a
family, e.g. all Brassicaceae members are herbaceous. Members of Asteraceae are both
– Some of the vegetative characters that play a major role in plant taxonomy and in
herbaceous as well as woody.
deducing phylogeny include growth habit, phenological characters, underground
2. Growth patterns have been used in defining taxonomic groups above the generic level
organs, stem, leaves, petiole and stipules.
in some families, e.g Zingiberaceae.
– The floral characters which are used commonly in plant taxonomy include types
3. Seedling characters, such as germination, cotyledonary characters, leaf dimorphism,
of inflorescence and flower, perianth structure, floral symmetry, union of floral
etc. have been of systematic value in Convolvulaceae, Brassicaceae etc.
leaves in each whorl, types of androecium and stamens, gynoecium and carpels,
4. Underground parts, such as roots, tubers, etc. are of some taxonomic value in plants.
ovules, and also the characters of bracts, bracteoles and pedicels.
Tubers are helpful in the taxonomy of Dioscorea and Cyperaceae, whereas in
– Types of fruit and seed also provide good diagnostic features useful at various Ranunculus and Aristolochia the species are delimited on the basis of the shape of the
levels of classification root.
Sharma. 2013 129 Sharma. 2013 130
EXTERNAL MORPHOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY EXTERNAL MORPHOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

5. Leaf characters, such as arrangement, type, form, duration and venation are widely 7. Fruit characters are used in distinguishing different families of Rhoeadales. Genera are
used in both the classification and identification. In Ulmus and Betula, the species are delimited in Moraceae on the basis of fruit characters.
delimited only on the basis of leaf characters. In Trifolium, the species are separated on 8. Seed characters have been used widely in the construction of diagnostic keys and in
the basis of stipule morphology. Dalbergia species are distinguished on the basis of distinguishing species. The generic separation of Glinus Linn. and Mollugo Linn. is
their leaflet size, shape and arrangement on the rachis. Various venation patterns have based mainly on seed characters, the former bears appendaged seeds while the latter
been described in the leaves of Glossopteris. bears nonappendaged seeds. Features of seeds such as colour, shape and sculpturing
6. Inflorescence and flower Species are distinguished on the basis of calyx types in prove helpful in distinguishing species in Drymaria of Caryophyllaceae. The number
Anthyllis, and shape and degree of inflation of bracts in Calystegia. Nectaries and floral and shape of the seeds is the only reliable distinction between Anthericum and
discs are of great diagnostic value in Brassicaceae. Species are distinguished on the Chlorophytum of Liliaceae. Two genera of Cruciferae (Sisymbrella and Nasturtium) are
basis of staminodes in Scrophularia, anthers in Eucalyptus, staminal appendages in distinguished on the basis of the presence or absence of mucilage on testa of seeds.
Alyssum and degree of branching of inflorescence in Nepetia. Pollen wall Several species and genera of Acanthaceae, Asclepiadaceae, Convolvulaceae and
ornamentations have yielded very useful taxonomic information. Malvaceae are distinguished on the basis of their seed characters
Sharma. 2013 131 Sharma. 2013 132

VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY
1. Epidermis 2. Stomata – Khí khổng
• Shape, wall thickness, wall sculpturing and inclusions in the epidermal cells. • Studies on the morphology and development of different stomatal types are
expected to provide clues to various evolutionary trends among families of
• Occlusion (thể vùi) of stomata by an unidentified substance in Winteraceae
angiosperms.
• Papillate (núm) epidermal cells in Graminae. • Significance of stomata has been confirmed in the taxonomy of Gramineae
• Presence and distribution of silica bodies in Cyperaceae • Epacridaceae (Watson, 1962), Combretaceae (Stace, 1965), Rubiaceae (Pant
• Sclerification of the wall of the epidermal cells in some genera of Compositae, and Mehra, 1965), Acanthaceae (Paliwal, 1966), Umbelliferae (Guyot, 1971),
Papilionaceae (Kothari and Shah, 1975), Araliaceae and Umbelliferae
• Presence of very narrow epidermal cells in Stylidiaceae are some of the
(Kannabiran and Krishnamurthy, 1979), Myrtaceae (Vauwyk et al. 1982),
characters of useful taxonomic importance. Cyperaceae (Sharma and Shiam, 1984), and several other angiospermic
families.
Sharma. 2013 133 Sharma. 2013 134

3. Trichomes – Lông che chở 4. Stem Anatomy
• Epidermal hairs or trichomes are of much taxonomic significance • Anatomy of vegetative structures has been of importance in separating higher
• Certain species of Vernonia are differentiated on the basis of their trichomes. They are categories, such as gymnosperms from angiosperms, and monocots from dicots, and
also of great value in analysing the suspected hybrids of Compositae and several other not commonly so at lower levels.
families. • Oleaceous genus Nyctanthes is considered to have a closer affinity to Verbenaceae.
• Trichome types and their distribution: Fabaceae and Icacinaceae
• Dioscorea species
• Structure and ontogeny (phát triển) of trichomes: Nyctanthes in Oleaceae
• Transformation of cortex into transfusion tissue in Casuarina,
• Sessile (không cuống) glandular hairs: Typhaceae and Sparganiaceae
• Structure of stem endodermis in families such as Asteraceae and Piperaceae,
• Types of trichomes: Cruciferae has been divided into tribes and genera
• Presence of bicollateral vascular bundles in two alternate rings in Cucurbitaceae,
• Presence or absence of glandular hairs: Species of Digitalis; in Labiatae
• Occurrence of cortical and medullary bundles in some families such as
• T-shaped trichomes in Parthenium argentatum (Compositae); whiplike with a long thread
Amaranthaceae, Chenopodiaceae and Nyctaginaceae
in Parthenium incanum
Sharma. 2013 135 Sharma. 2013 136
5. Nodal Anatomy 5. Nodal Anatomy
• Sinnott (1914) considered the trilacunar node (3 khuyết) as primitive, and unilacunar
and multilacunar nodes as advanced
• In all members of Centrospermales, the node is unilacunar (1 lỗ khuyết)
• Subfamily Icacinoideae of family Icacinaceae may be divided into two sections, one
with unilacunar nodes and the other characterized by trilacunar nodes.
• Majority of dicotyledons possess trilacunar nodes.
• Unilacunar nodes are found in Laurales, Caryophyllales, Ericales, Ebenales,
Primulales, Myrtales and a few Tubiflorae and Asteridae members.
• Multilacunar nodes are found in Magnoliales, Piperales, Trochodendrales, Umbellales
Sharma. 2013
and Asterales.
Sharma. 2013 137 138

6. Petiole Anatomy (cuống lá) 8. Sclereids
• Position on stem, presence or absence of stipules (lá kèm), its • Sclereids are the cells with very thick lignified walls
vascularization, nodal structure, number of traces. • Extremely rare in monocots, except in certain genera of Araceae,
• Petiole anatomy of 64 species of Baphia of Leguminosae and some Agavaceae, Arecaceae and a few other families.
species of Phlomis and Eremostachys of Labiatae provide clear • In dicots, more common in woody forms than in herbaceous ones.
support of its use in the taxonomy of these genera. Petiolar • Rao and Das (1981): in about 30 species of Limonium.
vascularization has also been helpful in the classification of
• Limoniaceae, Nymphaeaceae, Theaceae, Oleaceae, Connaraceae, and a
Rhododendron and some other genera.
few genera of Araceae, Acanthaceae, Ericaceae and Melastomaceae.
Sharma. 2013 139 Sharma. 2013 140

VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY
9. Specialised Cells and Cell Contents
• Motor cells (bulliform cell) are characteristic of grass leaf epidermis while the bulliform
cells occur in the epidermis of many monocotyledonous families. (tế bào hình bong bóng)
• Silica cells are common in sedges (Cyperaceae)
• Silica bodies (Musaceae, Arecaceae and Zingiberaceae), Tế bào bong bóng
• Latex-containing: succulent plants.

• Starch grains (e.g. Solanum tuberosum), protein bodies (some Cactaceae), albuminoids
(e.g. Laportea), calcium oxalate crystals (e.g. Eichhornia, Allium),
• Cystoliths (e.g. Moraceae and Urticaceae),
• Tanniniferous cells (e.g. Xyridaceae).
• Crystals: Epidermal cells of the male plants of Myristicta fragrans contain simple crystals Sharma. 2013
while those of the female plants contain compound crystals or druses (đám tinh thể).
Sharma. 2013 141 Fusoid: Latin fusus (“spindle”) (con suốt)+ -oid 142
Silica deposition in the epidermis of Sorghum

VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY
leaf. (A) Viability assay of epidermal peel
showing viable cells' cytoplasm green. Viable
silica cells are indicated with arrows whereas
– Cystolith (Gr. "cavity" and
dead silica cells are indicated with asterisks. "stone") is a botanical term for
Micro-hairs are shown with broken ovals. (B)
Back-scattered electron micrograph of the same outgrowths of the epidermal
field of view, showing high signal intensity
cell wall, usually of calcium
emanating from viable silica cells (arrow) and
micro-hairs (broken oval). Dead silica cells are carbonate, formed in a
already silicified (asterisks), although one dead
cellulose matrix in special cells
non-silicified silica cell can also be seen
[compare (A,B)]. (C) Silica cells displaying called lithocysts, generally in
shrunken but viable cytoplasm (arrows)
indicating extra-membranous silica deposition. the leaf of plants.
S.Kumar. 2017 143 https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cystolith 144
10. Wood Anatomy 10. Wood Anatomy
• “The evolutionary series of vessel elements has been used in combination with other morphological
Type and arrangement of vascular bundles, type of secondary growth, and different
features to develop hypotheses about phylogeny of angiosperms”
characters of xylem and phloem elements.
• The secondary xylem of different species varies in the size, shape, arrangement, and relative
amounts of its constituents. • Vessel elements with pittings on their lateral walls, vessel abundance, presence of
• Identification is of commercial and industrial importance solitary or aggregate vessel groupings, sculpturing on vessel walls, and distribution
• Keys for differentiating several genera and species of gymnosperms and angiosperms. Keys for of vessels.
separating species of Frankenia, Phyllyrea and Marrubium
• Vascular rays, width, dimensions, abundance and degree of their wall thickness.
• Used at almost all taxonomic levels
• Systematic position: Primitive vesselless families such as Amborellaceae, Tetracentraceae, • Axial parenchyma, its distribution, arrangement, length and width of its cells,
Trochodendraceae and Winteraceae, all of Magnoliales of Angiosperms. thickness and lignification of its wall, and its absence.
• Placement of Myristicta close to Lauraceae, delimitation of different subgenera of Quercus of • Storied (stratified) wood: Presence or absence (tầng gỗ)
Fagaceae, and non-inclusion of Calycanthaceae in Rosales or Myrtales
• Latex vessels, resins, gums, crystals: Presence or absence
Sharma. 2013 145 Sharma. 2013 146
VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY FLORAL ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

– Strong affinities between Passifloraceae and Moringaceae on the basis of the orientation
10. Wood Anatomy
of placental strands with reference to floral axis
– Removal of genus Trichopus from family Dioscoreaceae and creation of a new family
Trichopodiaceae, with Trichopus as its sole representative.
– Gynoecium is essentially alike in Capparidaceae, Cruciferae, Moringaceae and
Papaveraceae -> Rhoeadales.
– Removal of Trapa from Onagraceae and its inclusion in a separate family Trapaceae.
– Floral anatomy of Annonaceae, Calycanthaceae and Menispermaceae confirms that all
these families originated from Ranunculaceae.
– Floral anatomy of Polemoniaceae and Caryophyllaceae suggest that the former have
been derived from a caryophyllaceous stock.
http://www.brainkart.com 147 Sharma. 2013 148

FLORAL ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY CYTOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY (CYTOTAXONOMY)
– Uniformity in floral vasculature of Solanaceae and Scrophulariaceae suggests that both should be
– Cytotaxonomy (Karyotaxonomy): Chromosomes
included in one single order, Scrophulariales.
– Formerly, Cyperaceae and Gramineae were treated together in one single order. But Hutchinson – The term karyotype is used for the phenotypic appearance of
(1973) treated them separately in Cyperales and Graminales.
the somatic chromosomes. The diagrammatic representation of
– Separation of Paeonia from Ranunculaceae and its inclusion under a separate family Paeoniaceae
– Transfer of Hydrocotyle asiatica L. to the genus Centella in the form of Centella asiatica L
the karyotype is termed as idiogram.
– Close relationship between Cyrtandromoea and members of Scrophulariaceae because of the (1) chromosome number,
presence of several lateral traces in carpels, a bilocular ovary (bầu), and absence of a disc in both.
(2) chromosome size,
– Lilaea, earlier included under family Scheuchzeriaceae, was later separated in an independent
family Lilaeaceae because both differ in their vascular supply of flower and number of ovules. (3) chromosome morphology,
(4) chromosome behaviour during meiosis.

Sharma. 2013 149 Sharma. 2013 150
PALYNOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY EMBRYOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

1. Presence and type of anther tapetum (tb 8. Megasporogenesis & development of
– Study of pollen and spores is called palynology
dinh dưỡng) embryo sac;
– The shape and symmetry of pollen grain, the architecture of its 2. Number and arrangement of anther 9. Presence of aril (áo hạt)
loculi (ô nhỏ)
wall, exine stratification, sculpture and structure; and type, 10. Form of embryo sac
3. Type of anther endothecium (vách trong) 11. Fertilization (thụ phấn)
number, position, shape and structure of its aperture, are some
4. Quadripartition of microspore mother 12. Type of embryo
of the basic characters, which prove useful at all taxonomic cell
13. Type of embryogeny
5. Mature pollen grains
levels. 14. Endosperm formation
6. Development, structure, position,
15. Type of haustorium formation (giác mút);
– The classification of pollen is based on the number-position- vasculation, and orientation of ovule
16. Seed-coat;
character analysis, called NPC-system. 7. Origin of sporogenous tissue in ovule
17. Cotyledons
Sharma. 2013 151 Sharma. 2013 152
EMBRYOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY EMBRYOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY
– Dicots and Monocots: Angiosperms are universally divided into dicotyledons and – Caryophyllales:
monocotyledons. Number of cotyledons.

– Caryophyllales (Centrospermae): Embryological characters, such as trinucleate pollen,
bitegmic crassinucellate ovules which are campylotropous (noãn cong) or amphitropous
(đính ngược), seed with peripheral embryo, and perisperm (vỏ hạt) with little or no
endosperm,.
– Exocarp (vỏ quả ngoài): Because of the presence of a naked ovule and pollen chamber,
Exocarpus was removed from Santalaceae to Exocarpaceae near Taxaceae in
gymnosperms. But the presence of a typical angiospermic flower, Polygonum-type of
embryo sac, cellular endosperm and some other embryological characters, led Ram
(1956) to confirm that Exocarpus belongs to the family Santalaceae of angiosperms, and
not with gymnosperms.
Sharma. 2013 153 Sharma. 2013 154
CHEMISTRY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY CHEMISTRY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

1. Flavonoids
2. Tannins
– Application of chemistry to taxonomy is called chemical taxonomy
3. Coumarins or Chemotaxonomy.
4. Anthranoids
5. Betalains – Cronquist (1981):
6. Terpenoids
1. Caryophyllales produce betalains and not anthocyanins.
7. Cardiac glycosides
8. Iridoids 2. Polygonales produce anthocyanins and not betalains.
9. Alkaloids
10. Glucosinolates: thioglucosides (mustard oil glucosides)
3. Juglandales are aromatic plants while Fagales are non-aromatic.
11. Amino Acids 4. Lamiaceae: Highly aromatic compounds
12. Proteins
13. Cyanogenic Compounds 5. Solanaceae: Alkaloids are very common
14. Lipids and Waxes
6. Sapindaceae have plenty of tannins.
Sharma. 2013 155 Sharma. 2013 156

– Flavonoids – Flavonoids
• Anthocyanidins (e.G. Cyanidin, delphinidin,etc.), • Alston (1967) documented hybridization between the species of Baptisia by using
• Flavones (e.G. Apigenin, luteolin), chromatographic patterns of flavonoids.

OH
• Biflavonyls (e.G. Amentoflavone), • Dahlgren (1980, 1981) used flavonoids in clarifying certain relationship while
OH
HO O suggesting his famous system of angiosperm classification
• Flavonols (e.G. Kaempferol, quercetin),
• Psilotum contains biflavonyls, and this brings it closer to lycopods than
• Flavonones (e.G. Naringenin), O
OH leptosporangiate ferns.
• Isoflavones (e.G. Orobol, daidzein), Aureusidin
• Ellagic acid, a polyphenol, is confined to woody dicots and not found at all in
• Isoflavonoids (e.G. Ferreirin), monocots
• Chalcone (e.G. Butein, ) • Analysis of leaf flavonoids of Liliaceae, Juncaceae, Cyperaceae and Gramineae
• Aurone (e.G. Sulphuretin, Aureusidin). suggest that all these families have arisen from Liliaceous ancestors
O
Chalcone
Sharma. 2013 157 Sharma. 2013 158

– Flavonoids – Flavonoids
• Williams et at. (1983) identified six ornamental species of Fuchsia on the basis of their leaf
• Flavones: Rutaceae, Compositae, Scrophlariaceae, Labiatae, Umbelliferae,
flavonoids.
Acanthaceae, Gesneriaceae and Leguminosae.
• Belzer and Ownbey (1971) studied the flavonoid pattern of 5 species of Tragopogon of Compositae
and their Fl and F2 hybrids, and noted that all the species and their population show different • Flavanones: Rosaceae, Rutaceae, Compositae, Zingiberaceae, Ericaceae and
chromatographic results. Leguminosae
• Isoflavone iridin is found only in the section Pogonivis of genus Iris. • Flavanonols: Leguminosae and Rosaceae, in the free state in woody plant tissues.
• Eucryphia (Eucryphiaceae) may easily be distinguished on the basis of their flavonoid glycosides • Flavonols: Asteraceae, Lamiaceae, Rutaceae, Fabaceae.
• Species of Malus are classified on the basis of their flavonoids
• Isoflavones and isoflavanones: Leguminosae (about 70%), Iridaceae and Moraceae
• Presence of five leaf flavonoids (tricin, luteolin, glycosyl flavones, bisulphate complex and 5-
• Neoflavonoids: Papilionoideae of the Leguminosae (Fabaceae), Guttiferae, Rubiaceae,
glucoside) in both Gramineae and Palmae, link them together.
Passifloraceae and Compositae.
• Species of Spirodella, unidentifiable on morphological grounds, may be distinguished on the basis
of their flavonoid chemistry. • Biflavonoids: gymnosperms, such as in the Ginkgoaceae, Taxodiaceae, and
Pinaceae, also in ferns.
Sharma. 2013 159 Sharma. 2013 160
– Tannins – Tannins
• Gallotannins: rhubarb (Rheum sp. Polygonaceae), cloves (Syzygium aromaticum,
• Polyphenols, Astringent properties Myrtaceae), red rose petals, bearberry leaves, Chinese galls, Turkish galls, Hamamelis
• Able to combine with protein of animal hides, prevent their putrefaction and virginiana L. (Hamamelidaceae), chestnut and maple (Acer sp. Sapindaceae).
• Ellagitannins: Pomegranate rind and bark (lựu) (Punica granatum, Punicaceae).
convert them into leather.
myrobalans, eucalyptus leaves, kousso, some Australian kinos, chestnut (Castanea spp.)
• Most true tannins have molecular weights of from about 1000 to 5000. and oak bark (Quercus robur, Fagaceae)
• Condensed tannins: Cinnamon, wild cherry, Cinchona, willow, Acacia (wattle, mimosa),
Oak and Hamamelis; Krameria (rhatany) and male fern, lime and hawthorn, Cocoa,
Guarana, Kola and Areca, cranberries, grapes (red wines), hawthorn (Crataegus
monogyna and C. laevigata, Rosaceae), hamamelis, hawthorn and tea, especially green
tea
• Complex tannins: Combretaceae, Fagaceae (Quercus, Castanea), Myrtaceae,
Vitis vinifera Hamamelitannin Polygonaceae (Rheum),
Proanthocyanidin C1 (digalloylhamamelose) 161 W. C. Evans. 2009 162
W. C. Evans. 2009

– Coumarins: Phenolics – Coumarins: Phenolics
• Simple coumarins: Apiaceae, Asteraceae, and Rutaceae (commonly);
Aceraceae, Apocynaceae, Araliaceae, Caryophyllaceae, Convolvulaceae,
Dryopteridaceae, Gomphidiaceae, Guttiferae, Lamiaceae, Lauraceae,
Malvaceae, Meliaceae, Moraceae, Oleaceae, Rosaceae, Rubiaceae,
Salvadoraceae, Saxifragaceae, Simaroubaceae, Solanaceae, and
Thymelaeaceae.
• Furanocoumarins: Rutaceae and Apiaceae (commonly); Asteraceae,
Caryophyllaceae, Fabaceae, Moraceae, and Salvadoraceae
• Pyranocoumarins: Rutaceae (commonly), Apiaceae, Asteraceae,
Calophyllaceae, Clusiaceae, Fabaceae, and Malvaceae.
Satyajit D. Sarker. 2017 163 Satyajit D. Sarker. 2017 164
– Anthranoids: Polyphenols, laxative effect Anthranoids
• Monocotyledons, anthraquinone derivatives are found only in the
Liliaceae, in the form of the unusual C-glycoside barbaloin.
• Dicotyledons they occur in the Rubiaceae, Leguminosae,
Polygonaceae, Rhamnaceae, Ericaceae, Euphorbiaceae, Lythraceae,
Saxifragaceae, Scrophulariaceae and Verbenaceae.
• Appear to be absent from the Bryophyta, Pteridophyta and
Gymnosperms but occur in certain fungi and lichens. The fungal
anthraquinone pigments are nearly all chrysophanol or emodin
derivatives.
W. C. Evans. 2009 165 W. C. Evans. 2009 166

– Betalains: Presence of nitrogen in structures. – Betalains:
• All 10 families of Centrospermae (i.e. Aizoaceae, Amaranthaceae,
Basellaceae, Caryophyllaceae, Chenopodiaceae, Didieraceae,
Molluginaceae, Nyctaginaceae, Phytolaccaceae and Portulacaceae)
produce betalains and are placed together in a single order
Caryophyllales in modern schemes of classification.
• Betalains are also reported in the family Cactaceae. This family, once
placed elsewhere (i.e. Cactales) in the classification schemes, should
be placed under the betalains-containing order Caryophyllales or in the
older order Centrospermae.
Sharma. 2013 167 168
– Terpenoids: – Terpenoids:
• Citrus cultivars was determined by studying their rind and leaf terpenoid
• Hemiterpenes (C5H8) e.g.tiglic acid,
pattern.
• Monoterpenes (C10H16). e.g. myrcene, • Geographical races of Pseudotsuga menziesii were distinguished by studying
• Sesquiterpenoids (C15H24), e.g. parnesol, the terpenoids of their cortical oleoresins
• Compositae and tribe Genisteae of Fabaceae, the petal carotenoids, which
• Diterpenoids (C20H32), e.g. phytol
form a prominent group of terpenoids
• Triterpenoids (C30H48), e.g. squalene. • Gum terpentines in the taxonomy of Pinus
• Cucurbitacins in Cucurbitaceae,
• Asperuloside in Rubiaceae,
Cucurbitacin
• Sesquiterpene lactones in Compositae
Sharma. 2013 169 Sharma. 2013 170

– Terpenoids:
• Essential oil: Labiatae (Lamiaceae), Verbenaceae, and Geraniaceae, Umbelliferae (Apiaceae),
– Cardiac glycosides:
Myrtaceae, Graminae (Poaceae), and Compositae (Asteraceae), Lauraceae, Piperaceae,
C23 or C24 steroidal glycosides, exert on the failing heart as lowering
Rosaceae, Rutaceae, Coniferae, Cistaceae and Burseraceae, Lauraceae, Santalaceae,
Thymelaeaceae, Annonaceae, Oleaceae, Cupressaceae, Zingiberaceae and strengthening effect.
• Triterpene saponins: Mainly in Dicotyledones, Amaranthaceae, Apiaceae, Aquifoliaceae, • Cardenolides: Abundant in the Apocynaceae and Asclepiadaceae, but
Araliaceae, Berberidaceae, Caryophyllaceae, Chenopodiaceae, Cucurbitaceae, Fabaceae,
Myrsinaceae, and Zygophyllaceae
are also found in some Liliaceae (e.g. Convallaria), and in the
• Steroidal saponins: mainly in Monocotyledons, Agavaceae, Alliaceae, Asparagaceae, Ranunculaceae, Moraceae, Cruciferae, Sterculiaceae, Euphorbiaceae,
Dioscoreaceae, Liliaceae, Amaryllidaceae, Bromeliaceae, Palmae and Scrophulariaceae.
Tiliaceae, Celastraceae, Leguminosae and Scrophulariaceae.
Diosgenin from dioscin, from tubers of Dioscorea villosa (wild yam).
• Steroidal glycoalkaloids in Solanaceae including tomato, potato, aubergines and capsicum. • Bufanolides occur in some Liliaceae (e.g. Urginea) and in some
• Avena species (oats) (Poaceae) accumulates both triterpenoid and steroidal saponins Ranunculaceae (e.g. Helleborus).
[Simone Badal. 2017]. [[K. Hostettmann.1995] [K.H.C. Husnu. 2016], [Kanjana Mahattanatawee. 2017] 171 W. C. Evans. 2009 172
Cardiac glycosides:
• Apocynaceae: Adenium, Acokanthera,
• Moraceae: Antiaris, Antiaropsis,
Strophanthus, Apocynum, Cerbera,
Naucleopsis, Maquira and Castilla;
Tanghinia, Thevetia, Nerium, Carissa and
• Cruciferae: Erysimum and
Urechites;
Cheiranthus;
• Asclepiadaceae: Gomphocarpus,
• Sterculiaceae: Mansonia;
Calotropis, Pachycarpus, Asclepias,
• Tiliaceae; seeds of Corchorus spp.;
Xysmalobium, Cryptostegia, Menabea and
Periploca; • Celastraceae: Euonymus and
Lophopetalum;
• Liliaceae: Urginea, Bowiea, Convallaria,
Ornithogalum and Rohdea; • Leguminosae: Coronilla;
• Ranunculaceae: Adonis and Helleborus; • Scrophulariaceae: Digitalis
W. C. Evans. 2009 173 174

– Iridoids: Cyclopentan[c]pyran, Monoterpenoid. – Iridoids: Cyclopentan[c]pyran, Monoterpenoid.
• Because of the presence of aucubin, genus Buddleia was transferred from
COOH
Loganiaceae to Buddleiaceae, near Scrophulariaceae. HO O
H H
O
• Arsperuloside, is the characteristic of Rubiaceae whereas aucubin is found in H
Orobanchaceae, Scrophulariaceae and Cornaceae.
• On the basis of the presence of iridoids, the interfamilial relationships were O O
O
clarified between Cornales, Scrophulariales, Caprifoliales, and Rubiales.
H H
HOH2C HOH2C H
• Several iridoid-families (e.g. Rubiaceae, Scrophulariaceae, Cornaceae, OGlc OGlc O
OGlc
Dipsacaceae and Caprifoliaceae) are considered the putative progenitor of Asperuloside
Compositae [Sharma. 2013] (P. major, S. racemosa) O
• Iridoids: Apomorphy for Asterids [Simpson.2010]
Sharma. 2013 175 176

– Alkaloids – Alkaloids
These are the basic nitrogen-containing organic compounds, usually with a
• Magnoliophyta (Angiosperms):
heterocyclic ring. Alkaloids show significant effects on the central nervous system of
animals, and are well-known for their medicinal, chemical, poisonous, and systematic  Monocot: Amaryllidaceae and Liliaceae, Stemonaceae, Dioscoreaceae,
viewpoints. Arecaceae, Poaceae and Orchidaceae.
 Dicot: Papaveraceae, Berberidaceae, Fabaceae, Boraginaceae, Apocynaceae,
Asclepiadaceae, Menispermaceae, Asteraceae, Ranunculaceae, Rubiaceae,
Solanaceae, and Rutaceae. (M. Wink, 2003).
 The dicotyledon orders Salicales, Fagales, Cucurbitales and Oleales at present
appear to be alkaloid-free.
Galanthamine
 Tropane alkaloid: mainly occur in the Solanaceae
 C27-steroid: Solanum, Veratrum (Glycoalkaloid)
Vinblastine
Anticancer
177 (Tadeusz Aniszewski . 2015). Evans.2009 178

– Alkaloids – Glucosinolates: thioglucosides (mustard oil glucosides)
• Jones and Luchsinger (1987) stated that alkaloids are useful in taxonomic studies in
Veratrum (Liliaceae), Papaver and Argemone of Papaveraceae, as well as in Lycopodium, • Formerly, Cruciferae, Capparaceae, Fumariaceae and Papaveraceae
Lupinus, and Caryophyllales. were all included under one order Rhoeadales. But the recent findings
• Morphine is produced only by Papaver somniferum, and strychnine is found only in support the view that glucosinolate-producing families (Cruciferae and
Strychnos.
Capparaceae) should be placed separately under Capparales, and the
• Because of the accumulation of isoquinoline alkaloids containing protopine, in both
Fumariaceae and Papaveraceae, the two are considered closely related. alkaloid-containing families (Fumariaceae and Papaveraceae) under
• Lupin alkaloids are the characteristic of the tribes Sophoreae, Genisteae and Podalyrieae Papaverales.
of subfamily Lotoideae of Leguminosae.
• Members of Bataceae and Gyrostemonaceae also contain
• Several modern taxonomists, including Takhtajan, Cronquist, Thorne and Dahlgren,
rearranged the families with apocarpous gynoecia in Magnoliidae on the basis of the
glucosinolates. Glucosinate patterns are also used to document
distribution of benzylisoquinoline alkaloids. hybridization in some genera of Cruciferae, e.g. Cakile.
Sharma. 2013 179 Sharma. 2013 180
– Glucosinolates: thioglucosides (mustard oil glucosides) – Amino Acids
• Glucosinolates is a group of about 85 thioglucosides which on hydrolysis form
• Lathyrus species (Fabaceae) could be grouped under seven infrageneric
glucose and a corresponding isothiocyanate
groups on the basis of the association of amino acids within the seeds.
• The tyroid gland, pancreas, kidney, and liver are the main targets of the toxicity due to
the hydrolysis products of thioglycosides. • According to Turner and Harborne (1967), canavanine is found only in the
taxa of the subfamily Lotoideae of Leguminosae.
• Lathyrine is found only in the genus Lathyrus while azetidine-2-carboxylic

acid is found only in Agavaceae, Liliaceae and Amaryllidaceae.
• Acetyl ornithine is identified as the main amino acid of Fumarioideae.
• Species of the section Gummiferae of the genus Acacia can be recognised

Simone Badal. 2017
easily on the basis of the amino acid contents of their seeds.
Sinigrin
Sinalbin 181 Sharma. 2013 182

– Amino Acids – Proteins
• Close relationship between Vicia and Lathyrus (Fabaceae)
• Genus Taeniantherum, formerly considered as a part of the genus

Hordeum (Poaceae) should be treated as an independent genus.
183 Hordeum vulgare Lathyrus aphaca Sharma. 2013 184

– Cyanogenic Compounds – Cyanogenic Compounds
• The root of Cassava (Manihot esculenta Euphorbiaceae) contains linamarin and
• The ability of some plants to release poisonous compounds, such as lotaustralin
hydrocyanic acid, amygdalin, etc., after injury to their cells, is called • The lima bean (Phaseolus lunatus, Fabaceae)—stores linamarin in seeds
cyanogenesis, and these poisonous compounds are called cyanogenic • Bamboo shoots (Bambusa vulgaris and Phyllostachys edulis syn. Bambusa edulis,
Poaceae) both contain taxiphyllin
compounds.
• Sorghum (Sorghum bicolor Poaceae)—contains dhurrin
• Araceae, Gramineae, Juncaceae, Juncaginaceae and Scheuchzeriaceae • Flax seed (linen seed; Linum usitatissimum Linaceae)—stores mainly the diglucoside
are commonly cyanogenic. linustatin and to a lesser extent neolinustatin.
• Stone fruits of Prunus sp. (Rosaceae); (e.g., P. dulcis var. amara, Amygdalus dulcis
• Several dicotyledonous families belonging to Asteridae, Rosidae and
var. amara), Almond—contains prunasin and amygdalin.
Dilleniidae are also cyanogenic. • Fruit of Sorbus aucuparia. (Rosaceae)—has a small amount of amygdalin.
Sharma. 2013 185 Simone Badal. 2017 186

Cyanogenic glycosides
– Lipids and Waxes
Lipids are the esters of fatty acids with glycerol
Plant waxes are esters of long-chain alcohols with long-chain fatty acids. They may
contain free alcohols, free fatty acids, aldehydes, ketones or hydrocarbons.
• Petroselinic acid of Umbelliferae, erucic acid of Cruciferae, chaulmoogric acid of
some taxa of Flacourtiaceae, and xymenyric acid of Santalaceae
• Proportions of fatty acids in lipids are constant in both genera and species in Palmae
CHERRY-LAUREL (Prunus laurocerasus) water used as an aromatizing agent, respiratory stimulant, and
antispasmodic. Prunus serotina is also sometimes used to prepare a similar preparation, used for its • Malvalic acid exists in the members of Malvaceae while capric acid is
expectorant and sedative properties characteristic of Lauraceae and Lythraceae.
The toxic effects of cyanide ions in man and animals are generally similar and the chronic exposure to • Fatty acids of bacterial lipids are not found in other plants.
low concentrations of hydrogen cyanide affect the central nervous system of both animals and man
Simone Badal. 2017 187 Sharma. 2013 188

ECOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY PALAEOBOTANY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY
– Information regarding the correct evolutionary history of the present-day plants
– Habitat (water, sand, mud, rock, marsh, desert, etc.),
is gathered from the fossil records or palaeobotany.
– Abiotic relations (light, moisture, climate, soil, etc.), – Any theory of evolution of plants is incomplete without any palaeobotanic
evidence.
– Biotic relations (symbiotic, nutritional, reproductive, etc.),
– Both, microfossils (e.g. pollen) and macrofossils (e.g. stems, leaves, etc.) are
– Spatial relations (areal, distributional, etc.), used as the source of the systematic data.
– Palaeobotanic studies prove helpful in determining the evolution of the floras of
– Temporal relations (to) (succession, phenology, periodicity,
the past, in the comparative morphology, as well as in determining the ecological
etc.) conditions of the past.
– Palaeobotanic studies are helpful in the phylogeny of angiosperms.
– The modern Amentiferae (hoa đuôi sóc): commonly present in Middle Eocene.
Sharma. 2013 189 Sharma. 2013 190
NUMERICAL TAXONOMY NUMERICAL TAXONOMY

– The analysis of various types of taxonomic data by mathematical or
computerized methods is called numerical taxonomy or taximetrics.
– Adansonian classifications: Adanson (1763), a French botanist.
– Heywood (1967) defined as “the numerical evaluation of the similarity
between groups of organisms and the ordering of these groups into higher
ranking taxa on the basis of these similarities.”
– Coding of Characters: symbol or mark, e.g. 1, 2, 3 . . ., or + and –, or 1 +, 2
+,3 +
• Two-state Coding: 1 and 0, or as + and –.
• Multistate Coding: 1, 2, 3, 4 …
Dendrogram to show formation of phenons
Sharma. 2013 191 Sharma. 2013 192
MOLECULAR TAXONOMY MOLECULAR TAXONOMY
– Molecular taxonomy, also known as molecular systematics, is the use of the structure of
– Techniques
molecules to obtain information on an organism’s evolutionary relationships.
– The type of molecular data acquired include those from DNA sequences, DNA restriction • Extraction,
sites, microsatellites, RAPDs (Random Amplified Polymorphic DNA) and AFLPs
• Amplification,
(Amplified Fragment Length Polymorphism).”
– Molecular taxonomists use such data to build a “relationship tree” that provides a picture • Sequencing of genes,
of probable evolution of various organisms.
• Sequence alignment,
– Most common approach is the comparison of sequences for genes using techniques of
sequence alignment to identify similarity among organisms. • Phylogenetic analysis
– Molecular phylogeny is also applied in DNA barcoding, where the species of an individual
organism is identified using small sections of mitochondrial DNA.
Sharma. 2013 193 Sharma. 2013 194
SEROTAXONOMY SEROTAXONOMY
– The application or utility of serology in solving taxonomic – GENERAL PROCESS
problems is called serotaxonomy. The study of antigen- • Protein extract of plant or animal origin, i.e. antigen, is injected into the
antibody reactions is called serology. blood stream of a rabbit or an experimental animal, to form the
antibodies. In response to a specific antigen a specific antibody is
– The substance capable of stimulating the formation of an
produced.
antibody is called antigen. A highly specific protein molecule
• The serum, called antiserum, is then made to react in vitro with the
produced by plasma cells in the immune system is called
antigenic protein as well as with proteins of other taxa, the affinities of
antibody which are to be determined. The amount of the precipitation shows the
degree of the protein homology.
Sharma. 2013 195 Sharma. 2013 196
SEROTAXONOMY SEROTAXONOMY
– According to Fairbrothers (1983) serological data have been used in the classification of
– GENERAL PROCESS
orders and the assignment of families in Apiales, Caryophyllales, Capparales, Fagales,
• Suppose, we are to ascertain the closeness of a taxon P with taxa R, S and T. Cornales, Magnoliales, Juglandales, Papaverales, Rubiales, Ranunculales,
Scrophulariales, Typhales, Primulales, etc.
• The proteins extracted from P are injected into a rabbit, in which the
– Fairbrothers and Johnson (1959) separated six species of Bromus on the basis of
antibodies are produced. The antibodies are then extracted from the blood of
serological studies.
the rabbit in the form of an antiserum. When the antiserum is allowed to react
– According to Jensen (1967), serological characteristics within Ranunculaceae show a
with the original protein extract from P, a total coagulation takes place. When close similarity between Aconitum-Delphinium, Actaea-Cimicifuga, Anemone-Clematis
this antiserum is allowed to react with the protein extracts from the taxa R, S and Ranunculus-Myosurus, and suggest a common ancestry for Aquilegia, Leptopyrum
and T, the degree of coagulation varies. This degree of coagulation is related and Thalictrum.
– Strong serological relationship between Solanum, Nicotiana, Hyoscyamus, Datura and
directly to the closeness between the taxa being compared.
Salpiglossis.
Sharma. 2013 197 Sharma. 2013 198
BOTANICAL LIBRARY BOTANICAL LIBRARY

– Library of Congress in Washington, U.S.A.;
– A botanical library is a storehouse of botanical books, journals,
– Library of the Academy of Sciences in Leningrad, Russia;
periodicals, magazines, photographs, movies, newspapers, dissertations – The National Library of Beijing, China;
– All printed materials, drawings, films, paintings, and other similar articles – Library of the British Museum in London, England;
– The Bibliotheque Nationale in Paris, France.
belonging to the plant sciences are also stored there in a proper system
– University libraries: California (Berkeley), Cornell, Harvard, Iowa State, Minnesota, Illinois,
Columbia, Wisconsin, Chicago, Michigan, Yale and Texas.
– The important taxonomic publications, available in the taxonomy section
– Museum-Garden-Libraries: British Museum, the New York Botanical Garden, Missouri
of a botanical library include floras, monographs, literature indexes, and Botanical Garden, Gray Herbarium, Massachusetts Horticultural Society at Boston, and
Academy of Natural Sciences at Philadelphia.
name indexes. The information regarding the plants of a given
– Website: https://www.fauna-flora.org/countries/vietnam (Vietnam);
geographical region are available in a flora, while a monograph contains https://sites.google.com/site/efloraofindia/ (India); http://efloras.org/ (China);
http://www.theplantlist.org/ (Kew Garden)
information on the systematics of a given taxonomic group of plants on a
worldwide basis.
Sharma. 2013 199 Sharma. 2013 200
Herbarium Herbarium
– A collection of dried and pressed plants arranged according to a classification system and – BẢO TÀNG THỰC VẬT: 85 Trần Quốc Toản, Quận 3, Tp. Hồ Chí Minh
available for study or reference is known as herbarium (plural, herbaria), a name first applied by – https://itb.ac.vn/index.php/bao-tang-thuc-vat/
Linnaeus.
– lưu giữ hơn 80.000 mẫu tiêu bản, đặc biệt trong đó có 300 mẫu type, của khoảng 10.000 loài thực
1. Museum of Natural History, Paris ............................................................................. 6.5 million
vật có mạch được sưu tập trong giai đoạn từ những năm 1861-1954 trên bán đảo Đông Dương bởi
2. Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew ................................................................................over 5 million
các nhà thực vật học nổi tiếng người Pháp như: Thorel, Harmand, Pierre, Bon (cuối thế kỷ 19) và
3. Komarov Botanical Institute, Leningrad ..............................................................over 5 million Poilane, Pételot, Chevalier, Eberhardt (thế kỷ 20). Đây cũng là bộ sưu tập được các nhà thực vật sử
4. Conservatory and Botanical Garden, Geneva .............................................................. 5 million dụng để làm cơ sở cho việc biên soạn bộ sách nổi tiếng bằng tiếng pháp “Flore Générale de
5. Combined Herbaria, Harvard University, Cambridge ............................................... 4.5 million l’Indochine”. Hàng năm ITB – VAST còn bổ sung vào bảo tàng từ 200-300 mẫu tiêu bản.
6. New York Botanical Garden, Bronx ......................................................................... 4.3 million
– Lưu giữ khoảng hơn 2.000 đầu sách chuyên ngành. Trong đó, có nhiều cuốn sách không chỉ có giá
7. U.S. National Herbarium, Washington ...................................................................... 4.1 million
trị khoa học mà còn có giá trị cổ xưa, thể hiện sự hiểu biết của con người đối với thế giới thực vật
8. British Museum of Natural History, London ............................................................... 4 million trong những giai đoạn đầu tiếp cận như: Horti rarorium plantarum (Comelino J. 1697), Classes
9. University of Lyon, Lyon ........................................................................................... 3.8 million plantarum (Linné C.A. 1738), Flora cochinchinensis (Loureiro 1790),…
10. Natural History Museum, Vienna .............................................................................. 3.5 million
Sharma. 2013 201 202
Herbarium PLANT IDENTIFICATION

– Thành lập bảo tàng Thực vật Sài Gòn – Identification is the determination of the group to which a
• Viện Sinh Thái Học Miền Nam: 01 Mạc Đỉnh Chi, Quận 1
specimen belongs.
• Bảo tàng thực vật Sài Gòn được thành lập vào Tháng 12 năm 2012 với mã ký
quốc tế: SGN. Bảo tàng được quản lý bởi viện Viện Sinh Thái Học Miền Nam – Direct comparison of an unknown specimen with the already
(Viện Hàn Lâm Khoa học và Công nghệ Việt Nam).
classified, circumscribed, and named taxa
• Hiện tại, SGN đang lưu trữ khoảng 25.000 mẫu vật (bao gồm thực vật, rêu và
nấm), phần lớn thuộc các khu vực Nam Trung Bộ, Tây Nguyên và Nam Bộ, – Method
trong đó có hàng chục mẫu chuẩn. Ngoài ra, ước tính mỗi năm tiếp nhập
• Keys: Punched Cards Keys, Dichotomous Keys
thêm trên 1.000 mẫu vật mới từ các chuyến du khảo. Hiên tại SGN có chức
năng lưu trữ, trao đổi mẫu vật, nghiên cứu và học tập. • Computer-based methods: Computer programme (Morse) or algorithm
• https://sie.vast.vn/pages/41-thanh-lap-bao-tang-thuc-vat-sai-gon.vi • Variety of polyclave-type devices: Choice of several characteristics
203 Sharma. 2013 204
PLANT IDENTIFICATION
Five best plant identifier apps for Android and iPhone
1. Identify Plants With Bing Search
2. Identify Plants With Google Lens
3. PictureThis
4. Plant Identification ++
5. NatureID
205 206
PLANT IDENTIFICATION PLANT IDENTIFICATION

1. Identify Plants With
1. Tap the camera icon to open up the camera search function.
Bing Search
While you might dismiss 2. Point your camera at the flower or item that you want to
Bing as inferior to
identify. Take a photo of it.
Google, the Bing mobile
app is actually great for 3. If you prefer, you can also pull up a picture from your camera
identifying flora. When
you first open it, you'll
roll.
see a large search 4. Once you take a photo, Bing will scan the image and provide
button with a camera
and a mic button nearby. you with three possible search results, including
accompanying images. It will also display similar images.
207 208
PLANT IDENTIFICATION PLANT IDENTIFICATION
2. Identify Plants With Google – NutureID
Lens • Like the other apps on

this list, NatureID allows
• Tap the screen when you want to you to explore the world
take a picture of an item. around you. With the
option to jump straight
• Once you take a picture, Google
into a premium plan after
Lens will display one main result
a three-day trial or
for that item, accompanied by a continue on with the
photo, a list of related content, and limited free version,
similar images. NatureID has a solution
for everyone. It's perfect
• Tapping on the main photo will take
for both power users and
you to a Google search page with a occasional enthusiasts.
description of the plant.
209 210
CONTENT Part 2 CONTENT

Part 2
Evolution and Diversity
1. Green and Land Plants
2. Vascular plants
3. Woody and Seed plants
4. Flowering Plants
1. Amborellales, Nymphaeales, Austrobaileyales, Magnoliids, Ceratophyllales,
and Monocots
2. Eudicots: Ranunculales; Proteales; Gunnerales, Saxifragales; Vitales,
Dilleniales, Santalales, Caryophyllales, Rosids, Zygophyllales, Celastrales,
Malpighiales, Oxalidales, Fabales, Rosales, Cucurbitales, Fagales, Malvids,
Crossosomatales, Geraniales, Myrtales
Simpson. 2010
Simpson. 2010 211 212
Green Plants (Viridiplantae or Chlorobionta)
– Green plant: Chlorophytes (green algae) and Streptophytes
– Membrane-bound organelles, including a nucleus (containing
chromosomes composed of linear chains of DNA bound to proteins,
that are sorted during cell division by mitosis), microtubules,
mitochondria, an endoplasmic reticulum, vesicles, and golgi bodies.
• Apomorphies for green plants:
1. Cellulosic cell wall 1. Cellulosic cell wall
2. Chlorophyll a (chlorophyll b
2. Chlorophyll a (chlorophyll b for ancestral) for ancestral)
3. Thylakoid stacked in grana (màng lục lạp xếp lớp) Unique for green plant 3. Thylakoid stacked in grana
(màng lục lạp xếp lớp)
chloroplast feature
4. True starch storage compound 4. True starch storage
compound
213 214
Green Plants (Viridiplantae or Chlorobionta)

Apomorphies
Green Plants Apomorphy of green plants
Membrane‐bound organelles
Cellulosic cell wall
215 Thylakoid: màng lục lạp xếp lớp Wikipedia 216

Green Plants Apomorphy for Green Plants Green Plants
Examples of non–land plant Viridiplantae. Above: vegetative form, with large, spiral
A. Elodea, whole leaf in face view, showing apomorphies of the Viridiplantae: a cellulosic A. Chlamydomonas reinhardtii, a unicellular chloroplasts. Below: reproductive
cell wall and green plantchloroplasts. form. conjugation stage, showing + and − mating
B. Diagram of chloroplast structure of green plants, showing thylakoids and grana. B. Ulva, a thalloid form (thể sinh dưỡng dạng cây). strains and nonmotile zygotes (hợp tử).
C. Electron micrograph of Chlamydomonas reinhardtii, a unicellular “green alga,” showing C. Volvox, a colonial form (tụ khám)
granum of chloroplast D. Spirogyra, a filamentous form.
Thallus: flattened (dorsiventral) gametophyte of some liverworts
217 and all hornworts. (plant part) (tản) 218
Green Plants Green Plants
Haplontic life cycles (chu kỳ đơn bội) in some of the green plants. A. Isogamy. B. Oogamy.
(Oo-: egg, ovary)
A haploid life cycle is found in most fungi and in some green algae like Chlamydomonas.
https://www.vcbio.science.ru.nl/en/virtuallessons/lifecycle/
219 220
Green Plants
– Apomorphy for the Charophytes, a clade within the
Streptophytes (Coleochaete, Charales, and the Land plants) are
plasmodesmata (lỗ liên bào)
• Plasmodesmata are essentially pores in the primary (1°) cell wall
through which membranes traverse between cells, allowing for transfer
of compounds between cells. Plasmodesmata may function in more
efficient or rapid transport of solutes, including regulatory and growth-
mediating compounds, such as hormones. A. Diagram of plasmodesmata in cellulosic cell wall, an D. Chara sp., oogonium and antheridium. Note spiral tube cells of
apomorphy of some green plants, including the land plants. oogonia.
B. Coleochaete sp., a close relative to the embryophytes E. Tectochara helicteres, a fossil oogonium from the Eocene,
221 C. Nitella sp., oogonia and antheridia. showing remnants of spiral tube cells
222
Green Plants Land plant (Embryophyta)

– Green algae – Non-vascular plants (thực vật không có mạch)
• The algae are a source of a limited number of drugs (e.g. agar and alginic acid) • Liverworts (Hepaticae) (Marchantiophyta) (rêu tản)
• Certain algae, including those yielding agar and carrageen, contain a mixture of polysaccharides. Agar,
• Mosses (Bryophyta) (rêu)
contains a biose formed from D- and L-galactose but also a more complex agaropectin formed from
galactose and uronic acid units partly esterified with sulphuric acid. Carrageen has a similar composition.
• Hornworts (Anthocerotophyta) (rêu sừng)
• Alginic acid is the principal constituent of the cell walls of the brown algae. a heteropolyuronide – Vascular plants (Tracheophytes) (Tracheophyta)
• Agar is used in the preparation of culture media, as an emulsifying agent and in the treatment of chronic • Non-seed-bearing plants
constipation. Both agar and agarose find extensive use in affinity chromatography  Lycopodiophyta
• Alginates find applications as stabilizing, thickening, emulsifying, deflocculating, gelling and film- and  Polypodiophyta
filamentforming agents in the rubber, paint, textile, dental, food (including icecream), cosmetic and • Spermatophyta (seed plants)
pharmaceutical industries. The formulation of creams, ointments, pastes, jellies and tablets are examples  Pinophyta
in the lastnamed industry. Alginic acid is also used in tablet and liquid preparations for the control of
 Cycadophyta
gastro-oesophageal reflux. Alginate textile fibres and their uses, for example, as absorbable haemostatic
 Ginkgophyta
dressings
 Magnoliphyta (Angiosperms)
W. C. Evans. 2009 223 224
Plant Tree of Life: Embryophtes
Land plant (Embryophyta)
“Bryophytes” Tracheophytes
now Hornworts Mosses (vascular plants)
Liverworts
ca. 450 mya

225 226
Land plant (Embryophyta) Land plant (Embryophyta)

Apomorphies
– Non-vascular plants – Apomorphy
• Liverworts (Hepaticae) (Marchantiophyta) (Ngành Rêu tản) 1. Embryo and sporophyte (alternation of generations); haplodiplontic
 Oil bodies (thể dầu)
 Elater in sporangium (tế bào dẻo) 2. Cuticle: cuticle is a protective layer that is secreted to the outside of the cells of the
 Gametophyte leafy (in some) (lá bào tử) epidermis (Gr. epi, “upon” + derma, “skin”), the outermost layer of land plant organs.
• Mosses (Bryophyta) (Rêu) 3. Parenchyma ((Gr. para, “beside” + enchyma, “an infusion”; in reference to a concept
 Hydroids (mô dẫn nước) that parenchyma infuses or fills up space beside and between the other cells).
1. Stomates
 Leptoids (mô dẫn đường)
2. Sporophyte axis 4. Antheridum: The antheridium is a type of specialized gametangium of the haploid (n)
 Perin in spore wall (vỏ dày)
 Gametophyte leaves (gt lá) gametophyte, one that contains the sperm-producing cells.
• Hornworts (rêu sừng) (Anthocerotophyta) 5. Archegonium: Specialized female gametangium, The archegonium consists of an outer
 Intercalary growth of sporophyte (phát triển xen) layer of sterile cells, termed the venter, that immediately surround the egg, plus others
 Columella in sporangium (trụ giữa trong bt) Sporophyte photosynthetic,
nutritional independent that extend outward as a tube-like neck (from the ancient Greek ἀρχή (archein =
 Pseudo-elater in sporangium (tb dẻo giả)
"beginning") and γόνος (gonos- = "offspring“, procreation).
– Vascular plants
227 228
– The cuticle, an apomorphy for the land plants
229 230
Land plant (Embryophyta) Land plant (Embryophyta)
– Equisetum shoot apex, showing parenchymatous growth form, from an apical meristem – A. Antheridia (túi đực)
– B. Archegonia (túi noãn)
231 Both are apomorphies of land plants. 232
NONVASCULAR LAND PLANTS Liverworts ‐ Marchantiophyta
1. Liverworts (Marchantiophyta, Hepatics) (Ngành rêu tản, Địa liền)
• Oil bodies
• Elaters: Elongate, nonsporogenous cells with spiral wall thickenings,

found inside the sporangium. Elaters are hygroscopic, meaning that
they change shape and move in response to changes in moisture
content. Elaters function in spore dispersal; as the sporangium dries
out, the elaters twist out of the capsule, carrying spores with them.
• Gametophytes: Thalloid and leafy (dạng tản và lá)
History and Etymology for Marchantia:

New Latin, from Nicolas Marchant †1678 French botanist + New Latin ‐ia 233 234
Liverworts
A. Conocephalum sp.,
a thalloid liverwort.
B. Marchantia, thallus
with gemma cups
and gemmae. Note
whitish pores.
C. Asterella, a thalloid
Trục đực liverwort with
archegoniophores
Marchantia.
D. Thallus with
antheridiophores
and
archegoniophores.
E. Antheridiophore,
close-up.
F. Archegoniophore,
showing capsules
beneath lobes
Trục cái 235 236
1. Liverworts ‐ Marchantiophyta G. Antheridiophore,
NONVASCULAR LAND PLANTS
longitudinal-section. 1. Liverworts
H. Archegoniophore,
longitudinal-section.
I. Archegonium.
J. Capsule, longitudinal-
section, showing
sporogenous tissue.
K. Close-up,
sporogenous tissue,
showing spores and
elaters.
L. Cross-section of
thallus, showing
rhizoids and upper – Hepaticae – Leafy liverworts.
pores A. Bazania trilobata, a leafy liverwort.
B. Porella, a leafy liverwort, showing third row of reduced leaves at arrows (lower side facing).
237 238

1. Liverworts (Marchantiophyta)
– Economic importance 2. MOSSES (Bryophyta) (Ngành rêu thật)
• In ancient times, it was believed that liverworts cured diseases of the liver, hence the name. In • Stomates (stomata) are specialized epidermal cells generally found on leaves, but sometimes
Old English, the word liverwort literally means liver plant. This probably stemmed from the on stems. Stomata consist of two chloroplast-containing cells, the guard cells, which, by
superficial appearance of some thalloid liverworts, which resemble a liver in outline, and led to changes in turgor pressure, can increase or decrease the size of the opening between them,
the common name of the group as hepatics, from the Latin word hēpaticus for "belonging to the
the stoma (Apomorphy for mosses, hornworts and vascular plants).
liver." An unrelated flowering plant, Hepatica, is sometimes also referred to as liverwort because
it was once also used in treating diseases of the liver. This archaic relationship of plant form to • Aerial sporophyte axis (trục bào tử khí sinh). The elongate, aerial sporophyte seen in mosses
function was based in the "Doctrine of Signatures“ (học thuyết dấu hiệu) (trông giống gì chữa and hornworts may be a possible precursor to the evolution of the dominant, aerial sporophytic
được bệnh đó) stem in vascular plants
• Liverworts have little direct economic importance today. Their greatest impact is indirect, • Hydroids: Water conduction
though the reduction of erosion along streambanks, their collection and retention of water in
• Leptoids: Sugar conduction. (lepto-(taxonomy) thin, narrow)
tropical forests, and the formation of soil crusts in deserts and polar regions. A few species,
• Perin in spore wall: Thick outer layer, preventing excess desiccation and provide additional
such as Riccia fluitans, are aquatic thallose liverworts sold for use in aquaria.
mechanical protection of the spore cytoplasm
• Gametophyte leaves
https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Marchantiophyta 239 240
NONVASCULAR LAND PLANTS NONVASCULAR LAND PLANTS
2. MOSSES (Bryophyta) (Ngành rêu) 2. Mosses
Apomrophy: Perin in spore wall
Apomorphy: Stomates
(three lines)
The stomate, an innovation for mosses, hornworts, and vascular plants. – Moss spore. Note protective perine layer and trilete mark.
A. Face view, slightly open. B. Diagram, face view, open and closed. C. Diagram, cross-section.
241 242
NONVASCULAR LAND PLANTS NONVASCULAR LAND PLANTS Mosses
2. Moss
• Morphology and life cycle.
A. Protonema of Sphagnum.
B. Atrichum sp. gametophyte.
C. Mnium leaf, showing median costa.
D. Polytrichum sp. gametophyte, face view, showing antheridia at tips of branches
243 244
Mosses Mosses
– H. Moss sporophyte close-up, showing developmental series (left to right).

E. Antheridia, longitudinal-section, showing external wall (sterile layer) and internal sporogenous
tissue. – I. Mnium, capsule (sporangium) longitudinal-section, showing operculum (vảy) one of several
F. Archegonia, showing stalk, egg cell, neck, and neck canal cells. peristome teeth, and spores within sporangium.
G. Sporophytes of moss, showing capsules 245 246

Mosses 3. HORNWORTS (Anthocerotae) (Ngành Rêu sừng)
• Intercalary meristem (mô phân sinh xen giữa): Region of actively dividing
cells near the base of the sporophyte (just above the point of attachment to
the gametophyte). This region is surrounded by a protective collar of
gametophytic tissue. The proximal end of the sporophyte (foot).
• Columella (trụ): Unique central column of sterile (non spore-producing) tissue
• Pseudo-elater (sợi đàn hồi giả): Specialized structures in the sporangium (túi
bào tử). Groups of cohering, nonsporogenous, elongate, generally
hygroscopic cells, which are nonhomologous with but have a similar function
Sphagnum, or peat moss. A. Clonal population. B. Individual leaf at center, showing the specialized chlorophyllous and
hyaline cells. C. Leaf close-up, showing chlorophyllous cells, hyaline cells, pores, and spiral wall thickenings of hyaline to the elaters of liverworts.
cells
247 248
3. HORNWORTS (Anthocerotae) (Ngành Rêu sừng)
3. HORNWORTS (Anthocerotae) (Anthocerotophyta) (Ngành Rêu sừng)
• Hornworts as sister to the vascular plants
• Sporophyte (thể bào tử) of hornworts is photosynthetic and relatively

long-lived. In fact, the sporophyte of some hornworts is capable of
persisting independent of the gametophyte for long periods
• Hornworts are similar to the thalloid liverworts in gametophyte

morphology and are found in similar habitat.
• Hornworts differ from liverworts, however, in lacking pores.

Hornworts, Anthoceros sp. A. Population of gametophytes with attached sporophytes. B.
Gametophyte with attached, cylindrical sporophyte. C. Close-up of sporophyte base, showing
ensheathing collar of gametophytic tissue surrounding intercalary meristem of sporophyte
249 250

– HORNWORTS (Anthocerotae) (Anthocerotophyta) (Ngành Rêu sừng)
Vascular plants Non‐vascular plants
Have vascular system Do not have vascular system
Principal generation phase is sporophyte Principal generation phase is gametophyte
Sporophyte is diploid Gametophyte is diploid
Have specialized roots, stems, leaves and Have the least specialized tissue and no‐
lignified xylem lignified xylem
Cuticles prevent desiccation and stomata Do not have specialized dermal tissues to
facilitate the gas exchange resist water loss or facilitate gas exchange
Roots absorb water passively Depend on diffusion and osmosis
Example: Clubmoss (Lycopodiopsida); Horsetail Example: Green Algae; Marchantiophyta
(Equisetum); fern (Polypodiopsida); (liverworts); Bryophyta (mosses);
Gymnosperms (Conifers (Pinophyta)…); Anthocerotophyta
Flowering plants (Angiosperms)
D. Whole mount of sporophyte base, showing foot embeded within gametophyte.
E. Longitudinal-section of sporophyte base. Note basal foot and actively dividing cells of intercalary Distributed in wide variety of habitats Limited to swamps; bogs and shady location
meristem at sporophyte base.
https://www.researchgate.net/profile/Lakna_Panawala/publication/313847182_Difference_Between_Vascular_and_Non‐
F. Sporophyte longitudinal-section, showing columella, spores, and pseudo-elaters. 251 vascular_plants/links/58aad8b0458515040200696b/Difference‐Between‐Vascular‐and‐Non‐vascular‐plants.pdf 252
NONVASCULAR LAND PLANTS Vascular plants
– POLYSPORANGIOPHYTES/PAN-TRACHEOPHYTA (Tracheophyta)
• This group is inclusive of a few, basal fossil taxa plus all of the true Ancient Greek τραχεῖα (trakheîa,
“windpipe”) + ‐ophyta (plants);
vascular plants, or tracheophytes.
compare English trachea (“xylem
• Different from “bryophytes,” and linked to the vascular plants, in vessel”).
having branched stems with multiple sporangia.
• Transitional to the tracheophytes.
253 254
Vascular plants (Tracheophyta) Vascular plants (Tracheophyta)

– LYCOPODIOPHYTA (NGÀNH THÔNG ĐẤT)
Lycophytes & Monilophytes • LYCOPODIOPSIDA (LỚP THÔNG ĐẤT)
– Lycophytes: Quillworts (Isoetales), clubmosses  Lycopodiaceae
(Lycopodiopsida) & spikemosses (Selaginellales); • ISOETOPSIDA
– EUPHYLLOPHYTA (NGÀNH LÁ THẬT)
– Monilophytes: ferns, whisk-ferns, & horsetails
• MONILOPHYTA (FERNS)
– Independent gametophytes and sporophytes  EQUISETOPSIDA
• Equisetaceae
– Sperm must still swim to the egg  PSILOTOPSIDA.
– Most are homosporous; a few evolved heterospory  MARATTIOPSIDA
 POLYPODIOPSIDA (Osmundales, Hymenophyllales, Gleicheniales, Schizaeales,
– Many homosporous ferns have means of avoiding self- Salviniales, Cyatheales, Polypodiales)
fertilization • LIGNOPHYTA (incl. SPERMATOPHYTA - seed plants)
255 Simpson. 2010 256

– Apomorphies of vascular plants – Apomorphies of vascular plants
1. Independent, long-lived sporophyte 1. Independent, long-lived sporophyte
2. Branched sporophyte. A. Haplodiplontic
3. Lignified secondary walls, with pits, in certain specialized cells. B. Dominant, freeliving, photosynthetic,
4. Sclerenchyma, specialized cells that function in structural support relatively persistent sporophyte
generation.
5. Tracheary elements, cells of xylem tissue, involved in water transport.
C. Sporophyte soon grows larger and
6. Sieve elements, cells of phloem tissue, involved in sugar transport becomes nutritionally independent,
(the xylem and phloem comprising the vascular tissue) usually with the subsequent death of the
7. Endodermis, involved in selective transfer of compounds gametophyte
Sporophyte: The diploid (2n) phase in the
8. Roots, functioning in anchorage and absorption of water and haplodiplontic life cycle of all land plants
nutrients
Simpson. 2010 257 Simpson. 2010 258

– Apomorphies of vascular plants – Apomorphies
2. Branched sporophyte
 Sporophytic axes, or stems (thân) branched and bear multiple sporangia 3. Lignified secondary
(Polysporangiomorpha). The earliest vascular plant stems had branching that was
walls, with pits, in
dichotomous. Pseudomonopodial: A branching pattern that initiates as
dichotomous, but in which one of the two axes becomes dominant and overtops the certain specialized cells.
other, the other axis appearing lateral. Monopodial: A branching pattern in which a
given axis is derived from a single apical meristem.
Dichotomous (A) and pseudomonopodial (B) branching patterns in vascular plants. Simpson. 2010 259 260
– Apomorphies
– Apomorphies
4. Sclerenchyma (Gr. scleros, hard + enchyma, infusion)
5. Tracheary elements (of xylem):
 Xylem (Gr. xylo, wood, after the fact that
wood is composed of secondary
xylem): Parenchyma + sclerenchyma
 Tracheids (imperforate), vessel
members (perforate)
 Functionbof tracheary elements is to
conduct water and dissolved essential
mineral nutrients, generally from the
roots to other parts of the plant. Conductive cells of vascular plants:
tracheary elements. A. Types of
Sclerenchyma. A. Fiber cell. B. Sclereid cells. tracheary elements
261 262

– Apomorphies
– Apomorphies 7. Endodermis:
 In some (especially underground) stems and all roots
6. Sieve elements (of phloem)
 Casparian strip (lignin and suberin (chemically similar to lignin)
 Function in the conduction of sugars.  Plasma membrane may differentially control solute transfer
 Phloem (Gr. phloe, bark, after the

location of secondary phloem in the
inner bark): parenchyma +
sclerenchyma
 Sieve elements are elongate cells

having only a primary (1°) (cellulose)
wall with no lignified 2° cell wall.
Conductive cells of vascular plants: sieve
elements. A. Types of sieve elements 263 264
– Apomorphies
8. ROOT
 Apical meristem: Region of continuous mitotic divisions
 Rootcap (calyptra), root hairs, rhizoids (in Psilotales), Root hairs function to greatly increase the
surface area.
 Central vascular cylinder
265 266

– Seedless vascular plant
• LYCOPODIOPHYTA (Ngành Thông đất) (Club Mosses)
• MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Ngành Dương xỉ chuỗi hạt)

 Equisetopsida (Horsetails) (Lớp Cỏ tháp bút)
 Psilotopsida (Whisk ferns and ophio glossoid ferns) (Lớp Quyết lá thông)
 Marattiopsida (Marattioid ferns) (Lớp Tòa sen)
 Polypodiopsida or Leptosporangiatae (leptosporangiate ferns) (Lớp Dương xỉ)
– Seed vascular plant (Spermatophyta)
267 https://courses.lumenlearning.com/ 268

– Seedless vascular plant – Seedless vascular plant
• Ferns, club mosses, horsetails, and whisk ferns are seedless vascular plants that
• Key Terms
reproduce with spores and are found in moist environments.
 Gametophyte: a plant (or the haploid phase in its life cycle) that produces gametes
• Seedless vascular plants, which reproduce and spread through spores, are plants that
by mitosis in order to produce a zygote.
contain vascular tissue, but do not flower or seed.
 Sporophyte: a plant (or the diploid phase in its life cycle) that produces spores by
• The life cycle of seedless vascular plants alternates between a diploid sporophyte and a
meiosis in order to produce gametophytes.
haploid gametophyte phase.
 Tracheophyte: any plant possessing vascular tissue (xylem and phloem), including
• Seedless vascular plants reproduce through unicellular, haploid spores instead of seeds;
ferns, conifers, and flowering plants
the lightweight spores allow for easy dispersion in the wind.
 Sorus: a cluster of sporangia associated with a fern leaf
• Seedless vascular plants require water for sperm motility during reproduction and, thus,
 Lycophyte: a tracheophyte subdivision of the Kingdom Plantae; the oldest extant
are often found in moist environments. Sperm must swim on a layer of moisture to reach
(living) vascular plant division at around 410 million years old
the egg, more abundant in damp environments, including marshes and rainforests.
 Sporangia: enclosures in which spores are formed
https://courses.lumenlearning.com/ 269 https://courses.lumenlearning.com/ 270

– Seedless vascular plant 1. RHYNIOPHYTES
• The name is derived from the town of Rhynie, Scotland, where a fossil deposit has
• LYCOPODIOPHYTA (thông đất) (Club mosses), which are the earliest form of
provided much of our knowledge of the simplest land plants [C. W. STEARN. 1989]
seedless vascular plants, are lycophytes that contain a stem and microphylls.
• Paraphyletic assemblage that included the first land plants with branched
• Equisetopsida (Horsetails) are often found in marshes and are characterized sporophytic axes, some of which (but not all) also had vascular tissue.
by jointed hollow stems with whorled leaves. • Genus Rhynia, a well-known vascular plant from the early Devonian, ca. 416–369
• Photosynthesis occurs in the stems of whisk ferns, which lack roots and million years ago. Rhyniophyte sporophytes consisted of dichotomously branching
leaves. axes bearing terminal sporangia that dehisced longitudinally.

• Rhyniophytes ancestrally lacked both roots and a leaf bearing shoot system; these
• Most ferns have branching roots and form large compound leaves, or fronds,
two features evolved later, prior to or within the lycophyte and euphyllophyte lineages
that perform photosynthesis and carry the reproductive organs of the plant.
https://courses.lumenlearning.com/ 271 272

1. RHYNIOPHYTES 2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA (Ngành Thông đất) (Club Mosses)
Primitive Devonian land
plants. These plants were 2.1. LYCOPODIOPSIDA (Lớp Thông đất)
commonly 5 to 20 cm high  Lycopodiaceae 5/300 (Họ Thông đất)
but Psilophyton may have
2.2. ISOETOPSIDA (Lớp Thủy cửu)
grown as high as 60 cm.
 Isoetaceae (1/200) (họ Thủy cửu)
A. Cooksonia.
B. Rhynia.  Selaginellaceae (1/700) (họ Quyển bá)
C. Psilophyton.
D. Asteroxylon.
COLIN W. STEARN. 1989 273 274

2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA
2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA—LYCOPHYTES (ngành Thông đất)
• Apomorphies:
1. Root: Dichopodial
2. Root: Endarch protoxylem -> metaxylem.
3. Stem: Exarch protoxylem
4. Sporangia: Dorsiventral and dehisce transversely relative

to the axis of the stem or subtending leaf.
Dichopodial root
5. Sporophytic leaves (lycophylls or “microphyll”).
(lycophyll characterized by an intercalary meristem, having a single
vein, and lacking a gap in the vasculature of the stem)
275 276
2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA (club moss)
2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA
• Are the earliest group of seedless vascular plants. They dominated the landscape of the
Carboniferous, growing into tall trees and forming large swamp forests. Today’s club
mosses are diminutive, evergreen plants consisting of a stem (which may be branched)
and microphylls (leaves with a single unbranched vein). The phylum Lycopodiophyta
consists of close to 1,200 species, including the quillworts (Isoetales), the club mosses
Lycophyll structure
(Lycopodiales), and spike mosses (Selaginellales), none of which are true mosses or
bryophytes.
• Lycophytes follow the pattern of alternation of generations seen in the bryophytes, except
that the sporophyte is the major stage of the life cycle. The gametophytes do not depend
on the sporophyte for nutrients. Some gametophytes develop underground and form
mycorrhizal associations with fungi. In club mosses, the sporophyte gives rise to
sporophylls arranged in strobili, cone-like structures that give the class its name.
Lycophytes can be homosporous or heterosporous
277 https://courses.lumenlearning.com/
278

2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA (club moss) 2.1. LYCOPODIOPSIDA [Lycopodiales] ((Lớp Thông đất)
• Lycopodiaceae (Họ Thông đất)
Strobili of club mosses: In some
club mosses such as Lycopodium  The Lycopodiaceae are distinctive in being homosporous, dichotomously
clavatum, sporangia are arranged branched, erect, prostrate, or pendulous, perennial, lycophyllous herbs, the
in clusters called strobili. leaves eligulate, the sporangia reniform and transversely dehiscing, born on
sporophylls that are photosynthetic and resemble vegetative leaves or that are
nonphotosynthetic and scale-like in terminal strobili, the gametophytes
mycorrhizal, photosynthetic or saprophytic.
https://courses.lumenlearning.com/
279 280
2.1. LYCOPODIOPSIDA [Lycopodiales] 2.1. LYCOPODIOPSIDA
• Lycopodiaceae: Club-Moss family (Greek lykos, wolf, + podion, foot, from
resemblance to a wolf’s foot). 5 genera/ ca. 300 species. Họ Thông đất
 Terrestrial or epiphytic and pendulous, perennial herbs.
 Roots are adventitious and endogenous, dichopodial, and grow from underground
portions of the stem
 Leaves are simple, sessile, spiral or whorled
 Sporangia are homosporous, generally reniform, occurring on short stalks in axils of
leaves (sporophylls); sporophylls are photosynthetic,
 Gametophytes are mycorrhizal, either epiterranean and photosynthetic or
subterranean and saprophytic. (Mycorrhiza: symbiotic association between a fungus
and roots, functioning to increase absorptive surface area and mineral uptake)
Lycopodiaceae. A. Huperzia lucidula, a species with unspecialized reproductive organs.
281 B. Lycopodium clavatum, a species with strobili 282

2.1. LYCOPODIOPSIDA 2.1. LYCOPODIOPSIDA
C. Huperzia lucidula, showing sporangia in leaf axils with no specialized cones.

D. Lycopodium annotinum, strobilus close-up showing sporophylls.
E. Lycopodium clavatum, sporophylls removed from strobilus showing sporangia having lateral F–G. Lycopodium squarrosum, a large, epiphytic lycophyte with pendant branches (F) and
dehiscence, adaxial view (left) and abaxial view (right) 283 specialized strobili (G). H. Phylloglossum drummondii, a small, cormose lycophyte. 284
Vascular plants Vascular plants
2. 1. Lycopodiopsida
2.1. Lycopodiopsida - Lycopodiales
Lycopodiaceae – Họ Thông đất
• Hyperzia carinata (Desv. ex Poir.) Trevis. – Thạch tùng lá dài • Lycopodiaceae
• Huperzia chinense (H. Christ) Ching – Thạch tùng nhiều bông
 (−) Huperzine A is a bioactive alkaloid from Huperzia serrata (Lycopodiaceae)
• Huperzia fordii (Baker) R.D.Dixit – Thạch tùng Ford
• Huperzia hamiltonii (Spreng.) Trevis. – Thạch tùng Hamilton used for the treatment of Alzheimer's disease.
• Huperzia phlegmaria (L.) Rothm. – Thạch tùng đuôi ngựa  Huperzin A
• Huperzia serrata (Thunb.) Trevis. – Thạch tùng răng
Lần đầu tiên đựợc phân lập từ Huperzia Serrata
• Huperzia squarrosa (G.Forst.) Trevis. – Râu rồng
• Lycopodiella cernua (L.) Pic. Serm. – Thông đất Là một chất ức chế AChE mạnh (IC50 = 82 nM)
• Lycopodium casuarinoides Spring – Thạch tùng phi lao Chống lại chất độc lân hữu cơ
• Lycopodium clavatum L. – Thạch tùng
Làm suy giảm độc tính β-amyloid
• Lycopodium complanatum L. – Thạch tùng dẹp
Chống lại độc thần kinh gây ra bởi glutamate
285 286

2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA (Ngành Thông đất) 2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA (Ngành Thông đất)
2.2. ISOETOPSIDA (Lớp Thủy cửu) 2.2. ISOETOPSIDA (Lớp Thủy cửu)
Apomorphies
LYCOPODIOPHYTA—
1. Leaf ligules (lưỡi bẹ): Tiny appendages on the upper (adaxial)
ISOETOPSIDA.
side of the leaf (both vegetative and reproductive), near the leaf
A. Longitudinal-section of
base. Selaginella strobilus showing
2. Heterosporous: two types of spores, microspores and sporophyll and ligule.

B. Ligule, close-up
megaspores, which develop within specialized sporangia,
microsporangia and megasporangia
287 288
2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA
2. LYCOPODIOPHYTA (Ngành Thông đất)
2.2. ISOETOPSIDA (Lớp
Thủy cửu) 2.2. ISOETOPSIDA (Lớp Thủy cửu)
Heterospory, a characteristic of
 Isoetaceae (1/200) (họ Thủy cửu) (Quillwort family (Greek isos, ever, + etas,
the Isoetopsida (Isoetaceae and green, in reference to apparent evergreen duration of some).
Selaginellaceae)
 Selaginellaceae (1/700) (họ Quyển bá) (Spike-Moss family (Latin Selago, a moss-
like plant of the Scrophulariaceae + ella, diminutive).
289 290

3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA (EUPHYLLOPHYTES) (Ngành Lá thật) 3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
• Apomorphies
1. Root: Monopodial (do not dichtomously branch at the apical meristem). Lateral
roots arise endogenously from either the endodermis (in monilophytes) or the
pericycle (in spermatophytes).
2. Exarch protoxylem, in which the protoxylem is positioned outer to the
metaxylem (vs Lycophyte roots have an endarch protoxylem).
3. Ancestral sporangia in euphyllophytes were terminal in position with
longitudinal deshiscence.
4. Molecular apomorphy, a 30-kilobase inversion located in the large single-copy
region of chloroplast DNA.
5. Euphylls, generally dorsiventral organs, functioning as the primary organ of
photosynthesis. Euphylls are different in being associated with a leaf gap Psilophyton dawsonii
(region of nonvascular), highly branched system of veins. Grow by means of
either marginal or apical meristems. Trimerophyte
291 292
Exarch: An orientation of xylem maturation in which the protoxylem
Vascular plants is oriented toward the organ periphery relative to metaxylem, as occurs in
some protosteles
Vascular plants
3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA 3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
Molecular apomorphy
Long single copy section (LSC)

Short single copy section (SSC)
Inverted repeat A (IRA)
30 kb inversion of chloroplast DNA

Apomorphies of Euphyllophyta. A,B. Root with exarch protoxylem. A. Root cross-section with (genes ycf2 - psbM)
central vascular cylinder; insert showing area at “B.” B. Close-up of cylinder. Note protoxylem
external to metaxylem 293 294

3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
D. Psilophyton dawsonii
reconstruction, a trimerophyte
with fertile and sterile branch
systems. Sporophytes with no
leaves; the stems were
photosynthetic
E. Hypothetical evolutionary
transformation of 3-
dimensional branch system
into leaf by planation and
webbing.
F. Euphyll structure and anatomy,
showing multiple veins and leaf Shoot longitudinal-section. A–C. Equisetum, showing single, apical meristem cell
gap D
295 296
D. Diagram of shoot longitudinal section. E–G. Plectranthus [Coleus] shoot. Note complex apical
meristem, leaf and bud primordia (mầm), and vasculature H. Cross-section of a vascular plant leaf (Ligustrum).
297 298

3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA (Ngành lá thật) 3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l)
1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Ngành Dương xỉ chuỗi hạt) 1. Equisetopsida (horsetails)
2. Psilotopsida (whisk ferns and
1. Equisetopsida (horsetails) (Lớp Cỏ tháp bút) ophio glossoid ferns),
3. Marattiopsida (marattioid
2. Psilotopsida (whisk ferns and ophio glossoid ferns) (Lớp Quyết lá thông)
ferns),
3. Marattiopsida (marattioid ferns) (Lớp Tòa sen) 4. Polypodiopsida or
Leptosporangiatae
4. Polypodiopsida or Leptosporangiatae (leptosporangiate ferns) (Lớp (leptosporangiate ferns)
Dương xỉ) 2. SPERMATOPHYTA
2. SPERMATOPHYTA (Ngành Thực vật có hạt)
moniliformis appellation for “necklace-like.” 299 300

Vascular plants Vascular plants Mesarch: An orientation of xylem maturation in which
the protoxylem is surrounded by metaxylem within the
vascular tissue, as can occur in siphonosteles
3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) 3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt)
 Apomorphies
• Siphonostele: Ring of xylem is surrounded by an outer layer of phloem
(ectophloic siphonostele), or by an outer and inner layer of phloem
(amphiphloic siphonostele or solenostele), dissected (dictyostele)
• Stem protoxylem mesarch: Tracheary elements first mature near the
middle of a patch of xylem; this protoxylem (unlike that of some related
fossil taxa) is restricted to the lobes of the xylem.
301 302

3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA Siphonostele types Mesarch protoxylem
3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l)
3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l)
A. Ectophloic siphonostele, with phloem to outside of xylem.

D. Adiantum rhizome, an amphiphloic siphonostele.
B. Amphiphloic siphonostele, with phloem to outside and inside.
E. Polypodium rhizome, close-up of vasculature showing mesarch protoxylem, an
C. Dictyostele, a dissected amphiphloic siphonostele
303 apomorphy for the monilophytes (ferns). 304
Vascular plants Equisetum is derived from the Latin equus ("horse") Vascular plants
+ seta ("bristle“) (tơ cứng)) 3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA 3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt)
3. 1.1. EQUISETOPSIDA—HORSETAILS (Lớp Cỏ tháp bút)
3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt)
3.1.1. EQUISETOPSIDA—HORSETAILS (Lớp Cỏ tháp bút)
• Apomorphies:
1. Stems ridged (internal hollow canals) (thân có rãnh)
2. Leaves reduced, whorled that are usually marginally fused
3. Sporangiophores, each of which consists of a peltate axis (trục
hình khiên) bearing pendant longitudinally dehiscent sporangia
4. Spores: Photosynthetic with elaters Equisetum hyemale
A. Vegetative stem. Note ridged stem and whorled microphylls.

B. Stem longitudinal-section showing central hollow pith and septum at nodes.
305 C. Stem cross-section of Equisetum sp., showing central, hollow pith and peripheral, vallecular canals 306

3.1.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt) 3.1.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt)
1.1. EQUISETOPSIDA—HORSETAILS (Lớp Cỏ tháp bút) 1.1. EQUISETOPSIDA—HORSETAILS (Lớp Cỏ tháp bút)
Leaves of a horsetail: The whorls of

green structures at the joints are
actually stems. The leaves are barely
noticeable as brown rings just above
each joint. Horsetails were once used as
scrubbing brushes and so were called
scouring rushes.
D,E. Equisetum laevigatum, a “scouring rush,” having photosynthetic, generally unbranched aerial
stems. F. Sporangiophore, with several pendant sporangia. G,H. Spores, each with four elaters.
G. Elaters coiled. H. Elaters uncoiled 307 https://courses.lumenlearning.com/ 308
3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
3.1.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt)
3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
1.1. EQUISETOPSIDA—HORSETAILS (Lớp Cỏ tháp bút)
• The single extant genus Equisetum is the survivor of a large group of plants, 3. 1.1. EQUISETOPSIDA—HORSETAILS (Lớp Cỏ tháp bút)
which produced large trees, shrubs, and vines in the swamp forests in the
Carboniferous. The plants are usually found in damp environments and marshes. 1.1.1. Equisetaceae
• The stem of a horsetail is characterized by the presence of joints or nodes, hence • Equisetum diffusum D. Don – Cỏ tháp bút xoè
the old name Arthrophyta (arthro‐ = “joint”; ‐phyta = “plant”). Leaves and
branches come out as whorls from the evenly‐spaced joints. The needle‐shaped • Equisetum ramosissimum Desf. subsp. debile (Roxb. ex
leaves do not contribute greatly to photosynthesis, the majority of which takes Vaucher) Hauke – Cỏ tháp bút trườn.
place in the green stem.
• Silica collects in the epidermal cells, contributing to the stiffness of horsetail
plants. Underground stems known as rhizomes anchor the plants to the ground.
Modern‐day horsetails are homosporous and produce bisexual gametophytes.
https://courses.lumenlearning.com/ 309 310

3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt) 3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt)
3.1.2. PSILOTOPSIDA (Lớp Quyết lá thông) 3.1.2. PSILOTOPSIDA (Lớp Quyết lá thông)
Psilotales (Bộ quyết lá thông) and Ophioglossales (Lưỡi rắn) • OPHIOGLOSSALES—OPHIOGLOSSOID FERNS (Bộ Lưỡi rắn)
Apomorphies • Apomorphies
• Lacking both root branches and root hairs  Leaf (or “frond”) consists of a sterile segment, which contains the
• Gametophytes of both orders are nonphotosynthetic photosynthetic blade or lamina, and a fertile segment, bearing
(heterotrophic), contain mycorrhizal fungi, and are often the sporangia.
subterranean.  Eusporangium (for all land plants except for leptosporangiate
ferns).
311 312
Vascular plants Vascular plants 3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
3.1.2. PSILOTOPSIDA
3.1.2. PSILOTOPSIDA (Lớp Quyết lá thông)
a. OPHIOGLOSSALES—OPHIOGLOSSOID FERNS (Bộ Lưỡi rắn)
 Ophioglossaceae (Greek ophis, snake + glossa, tongue, in reference to
shape of fertile segments). 4 genera/55–80 species. Họ Lưỡi rắn
1. Botrychium daucifolium Wall. ex Hook. et Grév. – Âm địa quyết lá cà rốt
2. Botrychium lanuginosum Wall. ex Hook. et Grév.– Âm địa quyết lông nhung
3. Helminthostachys zeylanica (L.) Hook. – Sâm chân rết
4. Ophioglossum pendulum L. – Xà thiệt thòng
5. Ophioglossum petiolatum Hook. – Xà thiệt có cuống
6. Ophioglossum reticulatum L. – Xà thiệt mạng – PSILOTOPSIDA—OPHIOGLOSSALES. Ophioglossaceae. A,B. Botrychium species, showing
vegetative lamina and fertile segment. A. B. multifidum. B. B. lunaria. C. Ophioglossum
californicum, adder’s tongue. Note elongate fertile segment bearing eusporangia
313 314

3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
– PSILOTALES
3.1.2. PSILOTOPSIDA (Lớp Quyết lá thông)
b. PSILOTALES—WHISK FERNS (Quyết lá thông) Quyết lá thông
• Lack true roots, only absorptive rhizoids arise from the
rhizome.
• Leaves are very reduced and peg-like.
• Synangium, a fusion product of two or three sporangia (túi
bào tử).
• PSILOTOPSIDA—PSILOTALES. Psilotaceae. Psilotum nudum. A. Whole plant showing
• Psilotaceae (Quyết lá thông): (Greek psilos, naked, dichotomous branching. B. Close-up of dichotomous aerial shoots. C. Vegetative stem close-
up, showing reduced leaves or enations. D. Close-up of synangium, subtended by bifi d
alluding to leafless stems). 2 genera/ca. 17 species appendage.
315 316
– PSILOTALES – Quyết lá thông
– PSILOTALES Quyết lá thông
• E. Synangium cross-section. F. Spores, showing monolete aperture. G. Cross-section of

• Tmesipteris elongata. H. Epiphytic plant. I. Close-up of dehiscing, 2-lobed synangia. J.
stem, a protostele with central xylem and peripheral phloem (surrounded by endodermis)
Tmesipteris lanceolata. Two-lobed synangia, each subtended by bifid appendage
317 318

3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA - 3.1.3. MARATTIOPSIDA – Tòa sen
3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA
3.1.3. MARATTIOPSIDA—MARATTIOID FERNS (lớp Tòa sen)
a. Marattiales (bộ Quyết Tòa sen)
• Apomorphy: Polycyclic siphonostele
• Mara aceae (họ Quyết tòa sen) ((after G. F. Maratti, Italian
botanist, 1723–1777). 6 genera/ca. 80 species.
MARATTIOPSIDA. Marattiaceae. A–E. Angiopteris sp. A. Plant from stout, erect trunk with
bipinnately compound leaves. B. Base of leaves showing swollen (pulvinal) petiole bases (cuống lá)
and persistent stipules (lá kèm). C. Rhizome cross-section with polycyclic siphonostele.
319 320
3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA- 3.1. MONILOPHYTA -3.1.3. MARATTIOPSIDA – Tòa sen 3. EUPHYLLOPHYTA- 3.1. MONILOPHYTA -3.1.3. MARATTIOPSIDA- Tòa sen
MARATTIOPSIDA. Marattiaceae. D. Sori, each consisting of an ellipse of eusporangia. E. Sori cross-section, MARATTIOPSIDA. Marattiaceae. H. Whole plant with large, bipinnately compound leaves. I.
showing unfused eusporangia. F,G. Danaea sp. F. Pinnately compound leaf with lower, fertile pinnae having
Close-up of leafl ets. J. Leaflet, abaxial view, showing intramarginal synangia. K. Synangia
numerous synangia on abaxial surface. G. Synangium containing several eusporangia
dehiscing in a bivalvate manner, each valve containing several eusporangia
321 322

• 3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt)
3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt) 3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA—LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS (Lớp Dương xỉ)
3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA (LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS)
(Lớp Dương xỉ)
• Apomorphy: Leptosporangia are unique among vascular
plants in. (Lepto-: thin, narrow)
(1) Developing from a single cell, and
(2) Having a single layer of cells making up the sporangium
wall.
Leptosporangiate ferns—characters. A,B. Rhizomes, the most common type of stem in the group. A. Underground rhizome
(Nephrolepis cordifolia, Lomariopsidaceae). B. Above-ground rhizome (Davallia trichomanoides, Davalliaceae).
323 324
3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA—LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS (Lớp Dương xỉ)
3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA—LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS (Lớp Dương xỉ
D. Fern petiole (stipe) covered with scales (Nephrolepis cordifolia, Lomariopsidaceae). E. Croziers or
fiddleheads (Polypodium aureum, Polypodiaceae), the result of circinnate vernation, in early (left)
C. Leaf morphology of ferns, illustrating specialized terminology. 325 and later (right) stages 326

D. Example of fern scale (vảy). E. Clathrate scale (vảy lưới) (from surface rhizome) with thick adjacent
Leptosporangiate ferns—characters. A. Open, simple venation (Blechnum [Lomarea] (anticlinal) walls (Asplenium nidus, Aspleniaceae). F. Non-clathrate scale without thickened anticlinal
procera, Blechnaceae). B. Open, forked venation (Dicranopteris linearis, walls (Dryopteris arguta, Dryopteridaceae).
Gleicheniaceae). C. Reticulate venation (Onoclea sensibilis, Onocleaceae). Scale: (a) A small, nongreen leaf of a bud or underground rootstock. (leaf structural type) (b) A bract
327 of a sedge spikelet. (inflorescence part) 328
• 3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt) • 3.1. MONILOPHYTA (FERNS s.l) (Dương xỉ Chuỗi hạt)
3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA—LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS (Lớp Dương xỉ 3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA—LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS (Lớp Dương xỉ)
G–I. Leptosporangia. G. Sorus, a cluster of leptosporangia. H. Side view of dehiscing

leptosporangium showing annulus and stomium. I. Leptosporangium showing stalk, annulus, and
paraphysis
J. Leptosporangium dehiscence. K. Sorus, longitudinal-section, showing receptacle,
Annulus (vòng): A single row of specialized cells, having differentially thickened cell walls, on the outer leptosporangia, and indusium (nắp)
rim of a leptosporangium, functioning in its dehiscence. Stomium: from Greek stomion mouth. 329 330

3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA—LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS (Lớp Dương xỉ 3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA—LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS (Lớp Dương xỉ)
Leptosporangiate ferns—characters: Sori (ổ túi bào tử), indusia, and sporangia. A–B. Exindusiate D. Indusiate sorus, indusium orbicular, peltately attached (Cyrtomium falcatum, Dryopteridaceae). E.
sorus (Polypodium spp., Polypodiaceae). C. Indusiate sorus, indusium reniform (Nephrolepis Indusiate sorus, indusium linear (Asplenium bulbiferum, Aspleniaceae). F. Acrostichoid sporangia
cordifolia, Lomariopsidaceae). (Platycerium sp., Polypodiaceae).
331 332
3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA—LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS (Lớp Dương xỉ) 3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA—LEPTOSPORANGIATE FERNS (Lớp Dương xỉ)
G–H. False indusium (Adiantum spp., Pteridaceae).

False indusium (nắp giả): An extension of the blade margin that overlaps the sorus of a leptosporangiate fern. 333 Leptosporangium ferns—Leptosporangium morphology 334

• 3.1. MONILOPHYTA • 3.1. MONILOPHYTA
3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA 3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA
(Lớp Dương xỉ) (Lớp Dương xỉ)
Life cycle of leptosporangiate Cladogram of families and orders

ferns. Note mechanism of of leptosporangiate ferns
spore dispersal, gametophyte
development, fertilization, and
sporophyte development.
335 336
• 3.1. Monilophyta
3.1.4. Polypodiopsida (lớp Dương xỉ)
3.1.4. Polypodiopsida (lớp Dương xỉ) 1. Osmundales (bộ Tử ky)
1. Osmundales (Osmundaceous ferns) (possibly named for the Scandinavian a) Osmundaceae (3/20)- Họ Tử ky
writer Asmund, ca. 1025 A.D.). (bộ Tử ky) 2. Hymenophyllales. (bộ Quyết lá màng)
2. Hymenophyllales (Filmy ferns) ((Greek hymen, “membrane” + phyllum, “leaf”, a) Hymenophyllaceae (9/600)– Họ Quyết lá màng
after the very thin leaves of family members). (bộ Quyết lá màng) 3. Gleicheniales (bộ Guột)
3. Gleicheniales (Gleichenioid ferns) (after German botanist Friedrich Wilhelm von a) Gleicheniaceae (6/125)– Họ Guột
Gleichen, 1717–1783). (bộ Guột) b) Dipteridaceae (2/11)– Họ Song phiến
4. Schizaeales (Schizaeoid ferns) (Greek=“to split”) (Bộ Bòng bong) c) Matoniaceae (2/4)
4. Schizaeales (Bộ Bòng bong)
5. Salviniales (Aquatic/heterosporous ferns) (bộ Bèo ong)
a) Lygodiaceae (2/25)– Họ Bòng bong
6. Cyatheales (Tree ferns) (Greek kyatheion, a little cup, after the the cup-like b) Anemiaceae (1/100+)
indusium of some members) (bộ Dương xỉ mộc)
c) Schizaeaceae (2/30)– Họ Ráng ngón
7. Polypodiales (Polypod ferns) (Greek polys, “many” + pous, “foot,” in reference 5. Salviniales (Aquatic/heterosporous ferns) (bộ Bèo ong)
to knob-like petiole bases left after leaf abscission) (bộ Dương xỉ) a) Marsileaceae (3/75)– Họ Rau bợ
b) Salviniaceae (2/16)– Họ Bèo ong
337 338

• 3.1. Monilophyta 3.1.4. Polypodiopsida (lớp Dương xỉ)
3.1.4. Polypodiopsida (lớp Dương xỉ) 7. Polypodiales (bộ Dương xỉ)
6. Cyatheales (bộ Dương xỉ mộc) 1. Aspleniaceae (1–10/700+) (Spleenwort family) (Gr. a, “without” + splen, “spleen,” in
reference to its use to treat ailments of that organ) (Họ Tổ điểu)
a) Cibotiaceae (1/11) (Cẩu tích: Cibotium barometz) 2. Blechnaceae (9/200)
b) Culcitaceae (1/2) 3. Davalliaceae (4–5/65)
4. Dennstaedtiaceae (11/170)
c) Cyatheaceae (4/600+)
5. Dryopteridaceae (40–45/1700)
d) Dicksoniaceae (3/30) 6. Lindsaeaceae (8/200)
e) Loxomataceae (2/2) 7. Lomariopsidaceae (4/70)
8. Oleandraceae (1/40)
f) Metaxyaceae (1/2) 9. Onocleaceae (4/5)
g) Plagiogyriaceae (1/15) 10. Polypodiaceae (56/1200) (Cốt toái bổ: Drynaria fortuney)
11. Pteridaceae (50/950) (Pteroid Fern family (Greek pteris, “fern”).(Họ Cỏ seo gà)
h) Thyrsopteridaceae (1/1)
12. Saccolomataceae (1/12)
7. Polypodiales (Polypod ferns) (Greek polys, “many” + pous, “foot,” in reference 13. Tectariaceae (3–15/230)
to knob-like petiole bases left after leaf abscission) (bộ Dương xỉ) 14. Thelypteridaceae (5–30/950)
15. Woodsiaceae (15/700)
339 340
POLYPODIOPSIDA—OSMUNDALES. POLYPODIOPSIDA—HYMENOPHYLLALES.(bộ
Osmundaceae. (bộ Tử ky) Quyết lá màng) Hymenophyllaceae. A–C.
A–B. Leptopteris superba, with 2–3- Hymenophyllum tunbrigense. A. Plants growing on
pinnatifi d leaves. Note relatively log. B. Leaf, adaxial surface. C. Leaf, abaxial
large, globose sporangia. surface, showing sori with bivalvate indusia. D–E.
Hymenophyllum dilatatum, leaf and bivalvate
C. Osmunda cinnamomaea,
indusium. F. Hymenophyllum flabelliforme, leaf. G–
cinnamon fern.
H. Trichomanes reniforme. G. Immature leaf; note
D. Osmunda claytoniana, interrupted
open, dichotomous venation. H. Eruptive, elongate
fern.
receptacles bearing leptosporangia. I–J.
E. Todea barbara, with bipinnately Trichomanes endlicherianum, showing elongate
compound leaves. receptacles of sori.
341 342

POLYPODIOPSIDA—GLEICHENIALES. (bộ POLYPODIOPSIDA—SCHIZAEALES. (Bộ Bòng

Guột) Gleicheniaceae. A–B. Gleichenia bong) Lygodiaceae. A–B. Lygodium
microphylla. A. Leaf showing japonicum, climbing fern. A. Plant climbing by
pseudodichotomous branching of segments. means of elongate, indeterminate leaf
rachises. B. Close-up of fertile leaves with sori
B. Close-up of leaf, abaxial surface with dense
at tips of ultimate leaf lobes. C–F. Lygodium
trichomes. C–D. Sticherus cunninghamii. C.
articulatum. C. Single leaf, the rachis twining
Leaf with pseudodichotomous branching of around another plant and giving rise to
segments. D. Close-up of sori, each with 3-5 alternate pinnae. D. Fertile leaf segments (at
sporangia. E–F. Dicranopteris linearis. E. right), bearing abaxial sporangia clusters. E.
Long, sprawling, pseudodichotomously Ultimate fertile leaf segments, abaxial view,
branching leaf rachis. F. Pinnule close-up, bearing rows of sori. F. Close-up of sori, each
abaxial surface, showing sori, each with consisting of an indusium-like flange
numerous sporangia subtending a single leptosporangium
343 344
POLYPODIOPSIDA—SALVINIALES. (bộ Bèo ong). POLYPODIOPSIDA—SALVINIALES. (bộ Bèo ong)..
Marsileaceae. A–I. Marsilea sp., clover-fern. A. Plant Salviniaceae. A–E. Azolla, mosquito fern. A.
showing rhizome bearing roots and leaves. B,C. Close- Vegetative, prostrate shoots. B. Close-up of 2-
ups showing leaves with 4, distal pinnae. D. Young leaf ranked (distichous) leaves. C. Underside of shoot,
showing coiled circinate vernation. E. Sporocarp, showing lower achlorophyllous and upper
sagittal-section, with thick wall and internal
chlorophyllous leaf lobes. D. View illustrating upper
microsporangia and megasporangia. F. Sporocarp
close-up, showing microsporangia (containing leaf lobe cavity housing the cyanobacterium
numerous microspores) and megasporangia (each Anabaena azollae. E. Anabaena azollae removed
containing one meagspore). G. Female gametophyte, from upper leaf cavity. Note nitrogen-fixing
with distal acrolamellae and apical sperm lake. H. heterocyst (inset) of fi laments. F–H. Salvinia. F–G.
Sperm cells, close-up, embedded within acrolamellae. Close-up of leaves, showing water-repellent
I. Herbarium specimen of Marsilea quadrifolia, bearing trichomes. H. Shoot showing two fl oating leaves
sporocarps from rhizome. J,K. Pilularia americana, and one submersed and root-like, at each rhizome
pillwort. J. Plant in habitat. K. Soil removed, showing node.
subterranean sporocarps.
345 346

POLYPODIOPSIDA—CYATHEALES (bộ Dương xỉ POLYPODIOPSIDA—CYATHEALES (bộ Dương xỉ mộc).
mộc). Cyatheaceae. A–B. Cyathea medullaris,
black tree fern, one of the tallest in the world. C– Cibotiaceae
D. Cyathea cunninghamii. C. Fern, from below;
Cibotium barometz (L.) J.Sm (Cẩu tích)
note trunk covered with remains of leaf bases. D.
Pinna, showing dark sori. E–F. Cyathea dealbata, The rhizome has anti-inflammatory and anodyne
silver fern. E. Leaf. F. Close-up of pinna, abaxial (analgesic) properties. It is utilized in the therapy of
surface, showing sori. G–K. Cyathea cooperi. G.
rheumatism, osteodynia (ostealgia), lumbago, sciatica,
Close-up of pinna, abaxial surface, showing sori.
H. Cut petiole base, showing discontinuous leucorrhoea, polyuria in the aged, dysuria and pollakiuria.
pneumathodes. I. Sorus close-up, prior to The daily dosage is 10 to 20g in the form of a decoction or
sporangial dehiscence. J. Sorus after sporangial alcoholic maceration. The yellow hairs of the rhizome are
dehiscence. Note complex trichomes. K. Single
used in a haemostatic poultice for wounds.
leptosporangium after dehiscence.
Nzdl.org
347 348
• 3.1. MONILOPHYTA
• 3.1. MONILOPHYTA
3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA – Dương xỉ
3.1.4. POLYPODIOPSIDA
POLYPODIOPSIDA—POLYPODIALES. (Lớp
Dương xỉ). Aspleniaceae. A–E. Asplenium nidus, POLYPODIALES
Nzdl.org
bird’s nest fern. A. Epiphytic plant on high Polypodiaceae (Họ Ráng)
branch of tree (Australia). B. Shoot apical region,
the “bird’s nest.” C–D. Cross-sections of petiole • Drynaria bonii H. Christ – Tắc kè đá
base. C. Midrib. D. Vascular transition. E. Close- • Drynaria fortunei (Kunze ex Mett.) J.Sm. – Cốt toái bổ: Thân rễ cốt toái bổ dùng chữa
up of abaxial blade surface, showing linear sori thận hư, tiêu chảy kéo dài, đau lưng mỏi gối, các khớp sưng đau tê liệt, đau xương,
and indusia. F–G. Asplenium bulbiferum, mother ù tai, ngã chấn thương, bong gân
fern. F. Plantlet (“bulbil”), a vegetative propagule
growing from leaf. G. Leaf, abaxial surface, • The rhizome possesses antiphlogistic and anodyne properties and has a beneficial
showing linear sori/indusia. H–I. Asplenium effect in lumbago, arthritis, ostealgia, contusions, sprains, closed fractures,
oblongifolium, a species with pinnate leaves. J. nephrosis, tinnitus, parodontosis and gingivitis. The usual dose is 6 to 12 g per day
Asplenium rhizophyllum, showing plantlet in the form of a decoction or elixir. It is used externally in poultices applied on areas
formed by leaf tip after contacting a substrate. of inflammation.
Đỗ Huy Bích. 2006 Nzdl.org
349 Võ Văn Chi.2012 350
WOODY AND SEED PLANTS
351 352
Woody and Seed plants Woody and Seed plants
– LIGNOPHYTA (LIGNOPHYTES—WOODY PLANTS)
• Apomorphies
1. Vascular cambium (secondary vascular tissue inc. wood) Wood
Secondary growth
2. Cork cambium (periderm) Cork
Growth of the vascular and cork cambia is called secondary growth because it
initiates after the vertical extension of stems and roots due to cell expansion
(primary growth).
353 354

– LIGNOPHYTA (LIGNOPHYTES—WOODY PLANTS) – LIGNOPHYTA (LIGNOPHYTES—WOODY PLANTS)
• Apomorphies
• Apomorphies
– A vascular cambium is a sheath
(bao), or hollow cylinder, of cells that
develops within the stems and roots
as a continuous layer, between the
xylem and phloem in extant, eustelic
spermatophytes
– The cells of the vascular cambium
divide mostly tangentially (parallel to
a tangential plane), resulting initially
in two concentric layers of cells
– Secondary xylem
B. Development of secondary vascular tissue in the stem, illustrated here for a eustelic stem.
– Secondary phloem A. Development of the vascular cambium 355 356
– LIGNOPHYTA (LIGNOPHYTES—WOODY PLANTS)
• Apomorphies
– SPERMATOPHYTA - SPERMATOPHYTES—SEED PLANTS
• Seed is defined as an embryo, which is an immature diploid sporophyte
developing from the zygote, surrounded by nutritive tissue and
enveloped by a seed coat.
• Embryo generally consists of an immature root called the radicle, a

shoot apical meristem called the epicotyl, and one or more young seed
leaves, the cotyledons; the transition region between root and stem is
called the hypocotyl.
• An immature seed, prior to fertilization, is known as an ovule.

Woody stem cross-section, Pinus. sp. A. One year’s growth. B. Four years’ growth.
357 358

– SPERMATOPHYTA - SPERMATOPHYTES—SEED PLANTS – SPERMATOPHYTA
• Apomorphies
Seed 1. Heterospory (dị bào tử)
2. Endosporic male gametophyte (hạt phấn) SEED (Embryo
+ Nutritive tissue
3. Reduce to 1 megaspore per megasprangium
+ integument
4. Integument with micropyle
5. Pollination droplet
6. Endosporic, male gametophyte = pollen grain
7. Pollen tube – sperm motile (zooidogamy)
8. Eustele
359 360
– SPERMATOPHYTA – SPERMATOPHYTA
• SEED EVOLUTION • SEED EVOLUTION
1. Heterospory: 1. Heterospory:
a. Megasporangium  female gametophyte  archegonia (túi noãn)
b. Microsporangium  male gametophyte  antheridia (túi giao tử đực)
2. Endospory: Female gametophyte within the original spore wall, The evolution of
endosporic female gametophytes was correlated with that of endosporic male
gametophytes (pollen grains).
3. Reduction of megaspore number to one: Single diploid megasporocyte gives rise

to four haploid megaspores  3 consistently abort + 1 functional megaspore.
361 362

• SEED EVOLUTION
• SEED EVOLUTION 2. Endospory:
1. Heterospory:
Đại túi bào tử

Nội bào tử
363 Đại bào tử 364
(small pore at the distal end)
• SEED EVOLUTION • SEED EVOLUTION
(ancestral branches)
4. Retention of the megaspore: Megaspore retained within the megasporangium.
This was accompanied by a reduction in thickness of the megaspore wall.
5. Evolution of the integument (vỏ bọc) & micropyle (lỗ noãn): The micropyle
functions in the mechanics of pollination droplet formation and resorption.
Lỗ noãn
365 Vỏ bọc 366

• Apomorphies
• Apomorphies
5. Pollination droplet: droplet of liquid (water + sugars or amino acids) that is secreted
by the young ovule through the micropyle. Pollination droplet in many nonflowering
seed plants.
6. Pollen grains: An immature, endosporic male gametophyte.
7. Pollen tube: The male gametophytes of all extant seed plants (haustorial-giá mút)
form a pollen tube soon after the pollen grains make contact with the megasporangial
(nucellar) tissue of the ovule. Zooidogamy (zooin, animal + gamos, marriage).
Siphonogamy (siphono, tube + gamos) (in angiosperms)
8. Ovule and seed development Pollen grains—immature male gametophytes of seed plants.
A. Zamia sp., a cycad. B. Ginkgo biloba. C. Pinus sp., a conifer
367 368
• Pollen tube 8. Ovule and seed development
(túi chứa noãn)
Male gametophyte morphology and development in the nonflowering spermatophytes; Cycas sp., illustrated A. Ovule development in the nonflowering spermatophytes
369 370

8. Ovule and seed development
8. Ovule and seed
development
Pinus sp. A. Young ovule, longitudinal-section, at time of pollination. Pollen grains are pulled into micropyle by resorption
of pollination droplet. Meiosis of the megasporocyte has yet to occur. B. Post-pollination, showing development of the
female gametophyte and haustorial pollen tube growth of the male gametophytes within tissue of megasporangium
B. Seed development
371 (nucellus). C. Mature ovule, showing two functional archegonia within female gametophyte 372
8. Ovule and seed 9. SEED ADAPTATIONS
development  Protection, mostly by means of the seed coat
 Dispersal unit of sexual reproduction: Eaten by animals, wings, dormancy

mechanisms (ngủ đông), nutritive tissue (for energy)
 In seed plants the female gametophyte (which develops within the megaspore)
remains attached to and nutritionally dependent upon the sporophyte. This is
exactly the reverse condition as is found in the liverworts, hornworts, and
Pinus sp. D. Close-up of archegonia, each containing a large egg cell with a surrounding layer of sterile cells and apical
mosses
neck. E. Seed longitudinal-section, seed coat removed, showing embryo and surrounding nutritive layer of female
gametophytic tissue
373 374

– SPERMATOPHYTA
– SPERMATOPHYTA
10. EUSTELE (trụ giữa thật)
10. EUSTELE (trụ giữa thật)
 A eustele is a primary stem vasculature that consists of a single ring of discrete
vascular bundles. Each vascular bundle contains an internal strand of xylem and
an external strand of phloem that are radially oriented, i.e., positioned along a
radius.
 The protoxylem of the vascular bundles of a eustele is endarch in position, i.e.,

toward the center of the stem. This is distinct from the exarch protoxylem of the
lycophytes and the mesarch protoxylem of most monilophytes and of some fossil
relatives that diverged prior to the seed plants. Eustele. A. Diagram of eustele. Note single ring of vascular bundles, with xylem inside, phloem outside. B.
Helianthus stem cross-section, an example of a eustele. C. Close-up of vascular bundle, showing xylem,
375 phloem, and associated fi bers. 376
– DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND SEED PLANTS

• SPERMATOPHYTA
 ARCHEOPTERIS
 PTERIDOSPERMS”—“SEED FERNS”
1. GYMNOSPERMAE
a) CYCADOPHYTA – Ngành Tuế
b) GINKGOPHYTA – Ngành Bạch quả
c) CONIFERAE [PINOPHYTA] – Ngành Thông
• PINOPSIDA – Lớp Thông
• CUPRESSOPSIDA – Lớp Hoàng đàn
• GNETALES – Bộ dây Gắm
2. ANGIOSPERMAE
377 378

• SPERMATOPHYTA
1. GYMNOSPERMAE (after gymnos, naked + sperm, seed)

• Ovules (noãn) are not enclosed by a surrounding carpel layer
(thus, being “naked”) at the time of pollination
• Gymnosperms are essentially nonflowering seed plants
379 380
– DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND SEED PLANTS – DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND SEED
PLANTS
• SPERMATOPHYTA • SPERMATOPHYTA
1. GYMNOSPERMAE
1. GYMNOSPERMAE
1.1. CYCADOPHYTA – Ngành Tuế
1.1. CYCADOPHYTA – Ngành Tuế
• Loss of axillary branching on the aerial trunk is diagnostic for the cycads
– CYCADOPHYTA. Cycadaceae (Cycas). A–F.
Cycas revoluta, sago palm. A. Male individual
• Circinate vernation with pollen cone. B. Leaves with leaflets having
circinate vernation. C. Close-up of pollen cone.
• Dioecious (Having unisexual flowers, staminate and pistillate on separate D. Microsporophyll with sporangia. E. Female
individual plants. (plant sex) individual, showing aggregate of
1. Cycadaceae (1/100‐110): (Greek koikas or kykas, megasporophylls (cones lacking). F.
• Pollen cones (strobili)
Megasporophyll with marginal, immature seeds.
for a kind of palm): Họ Tuế
• Motile sperm cells G. Cycas circinalis, female, showing mature
2. Zamiaceae (10/220‐230) megasporophylls with seeds (cones lacking).
• Megasporophylls
381 382

– DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND SEED PLANTS – DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND SEED PLANTS
• SPERMATOPHYTA • SPERMATOPHYTA
1. GYMNOSPERMAE
1. GYMNOSPERMAE
1.2. GINKGOPHYTA – Ngành Bạch quả
• Highly branched, woody tree 1.2. GINKGOPHYTA – Ngành Bạch quả
• Two-lobed leaves with dichotomous venation The Ginkgoaceae are distinctive in being dioecious trees with stout
• Dioecious
short shoots and simple, spiral, flabelliform (fan-shaped) leaves with
• Motile sperm
open dichotomous venation, the male reproductive structure catkin-
• Male Ginkgo trees bear reproductive structures that are called “cones”.
• The female reproductive structures each consist of an axis having two terminal like, each consisting of an axis bearing microsporophylls with paired,
ovules, having no “cones” pendant microsporangia, the ovulate reproductive structure consisting
Ginkgoaceae—Maidenhair Tree family (Japanese gin, silver, + kyo, apricot (mơ)). 1 extant of an axis bearing generally two erect ovules each with a basal collar,
genus and species (Ginkgo biloba). (Bạch quả, Ngân hạnh)
the seed with an outer fleshy and inner hard integument layer.
383 384
– DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND – DIVERSITY OF
SEED PLANTS WOODY AND SEED
• SPERMATOPHYTA
PLANTS
1. GYMNOSPERMAE
• SPERMATOPHYTA
1.2. GINKGOPHYTA –
Ngành Bạch quả 1. GYMNOSPERMAE
1.2. GINKGOPHYTA –
– Ginkgo biloba. A,B. Ngành Bạch quả
Vegetative growth. Note fan- E. Pollen cone. F,G. Close-up
of microsporangia, born in
shaped leaves, clustered into
pairs on stalk arising from
short shoots. C. Leaf close- central axis of pollen cone. H.
up, showing dichotomous Female plant bearing stalk
venation. D. Male tree with pair of ovules. I. Close-up
of ovule pair. Note pollination
bearing pollen cones droplet from micropyle. J.
Young seeds, from short
shoot. K. Mature (fetid) seed.
385 386

• SPERMATOPHYTA – GYMNOSPERMAE- 1.2. GINKGOPHYTA • SPERMATOPHYTA
G. biloba is recommended by different authors as a remedy for cognitive 1. GYMNOSPERMAE
impairment in various types of dementia, peripheral artery diseases, 1.3. CONIFERAE [PINOPHYTA] – Ngành Thông
ischemic stroke, tinnitus, macular degeneration, autism, insufficient blood • Highly branched trees or shrubs with simple leaves
flow, depression, and vertigo, and to moderate the undesirable effects of • Leaves are clustered into short shoots
some cancer therapies. • Loss of sperm cell motility (Sperm immobile)
The phytochemicals in gingko preparations that are considered to be • Pollen tube and sperm transfer in conifers is known as siphonogamy.
pharmacologically active are the terpenoids (ginkgolides A, B, and C and • Monoecy (less commonly doeocy)
bilobalide) and flavonoids (quercetin, kaempferol, and isorhamnetin). • Pollen cones consist of an axis with microsporophylls
The ginkgolic acids have allergenic, immunotoxic, and other undesirable • Seed cones (Compound cone) = bracts + ovuliferous scale (vảy)
effects, and ginkgo preparations should contain less than 5 ppm.

Margitta Dziwenka. 2016 387 388
• SPERMATOPHYTA- 1.GYMNOSPERMAE-1.3. CONIFERAE [PINOPHYTA] – • SPERMATOPHYTA
1. GYMNOSPERMAE
1.3. CONIFERAE [PINOPHYTA] – Ngành Thông
• Pinopsida – Lớp Thông
• Pinaceae (12/225) –họ Thông
• Cupressopsida – Lớp Hoàng đàn
• Araucariaceae (3/32) – họ Bách tán
• Cupressaceae (32/130) – họ Hoàng đàn
• Phyllocladaceae (1/5)
• Podocarpaceae (17/167) – họ Kim giao
• Sciadopityaceae (1/1) ‐
• Taxaceae (incl. Cephalotaxaceae) (6/28) – họ Thông đỏ
• Gnetales – Bộ dây Gắm
Evolution of the compound conifer cone. A,B. CORDAITALES, Lebachia. A. Compound cone, bearing numerous, spirally • Ephedraceae (1/40) – họ Ma hoàng
arranged bracts, each subtending a fertile short shoot. B. Close-up of bract and axillary fertile shoot system (left = abaxial • Gnetaceae (1/30) – họ Dây gắm
view, right = side view), bearing spiral leaves and single ovule. C,D. Fossil conifers. C. Voltzia, shoot system of compound
• Welwitschiaceae (1/1) –
cone, with five sterile leaves and three ovules. D. Ulmannia, shoot system of compound cone (left = abaxial view, right =
adaxial view), showing outer bract and inner fused shoot system (ovuliferous scale) and ovule. 2. Angiospermae
389 390

– DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND SEED – DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND SEED
PLANTS PLANTS
• SPERMATOPHYTA-GYMNOSPERMAE- • SPERMATOPHYTA-GYMNOSPERMAE-
[PINOPHYTA] – Pinopsida [PINOPHYTA] – Pinopsida
 Pinaceae (12/225) –họ Thông  Pinaceae (12/225) –họ Thông
– A–G. Pinus spp. A. Shoot with young – Pinaceae. A–F. Pinus spp. A. Young seed cone, at
time of pollination. B. Close-up, showing
fascicles (bó). B. Branch, showing scale
ovuliferous scales and bracts. Note pollen grains.
leaves and fascicles. C. Apex of branch with C. One-year-old seed cone. D. Pinus coulteri,
fascicles and pollen cones. D. Pollen cones, coulter pine, mature seed cone (most massive of
close-up. E. Microsporophylls of pollen any species). E. Female pine cones, right in
section. F. Close-up of longitudinal-section,
cones, each with two microsporangia. F.
showing bract and ovuliferous scale. G,H.
Male strobilus, longitudinal-section, Pseutotsuga sp. (Douglas-fir). G. Seed cone. Note
showing microsporangia and subtending elongate bracts and wide ovuliferous scales. H.
microsporophylls. G. Close-up of Immature ovuliferous scale, top view, showing two
winged seeds. I. Pinus, mature winged seed
microsporangium, full of mature pollen
grains.
391 392
• SPERMATOPHYTA-GYMNOSPERMAE-[PINOPHYTA] – Pinopsida • SPERMATOPHYTA-GYMNOSPERMAE-[PINOPHYTA] – Pinopsida
 Pinaceae (12/225) –họ Thông  Pinaceae (12/225) –họ Thông
– The Pinaceae are distinctive in being trees [very rarely shrubs] – The Pinaceae (Pine family) (Latin name for pine) are distinctive in
with simple, linear to acicular (lá kim), spiral leaves, relatively being trees [very rarely shrubs] with simple, linear to acicular (lá
small pollen cones, with two abaxial microsporangia per kim), spiral leaves, relatively small pollen cones, with two abaxial
microsporophyll, and seed cones with woody, ovuliferous scales, microsporangia per microsporophyll, resinous, monoecious, and
each usually bearing two adaxial, inverted ovules/ seeds, the seed cones with woody, ovuliferous scales, each usually bearing
seeds usually winged, embryos with multiple cotyledons. two adaxial, inverted ovules/ seeds, the seeds usually winged,
embryos with multiple cotyledons. (3-24 cotyledons)
393 394

• SPERMATOPHYTA-GYMNOSPERMAE-[PINOPHYTA] – Pinopsida • SPERMATOPHYTA-GYMNOSPERMAE-[PINOPHYTA] – Pinopsida- Pinaceae
 Pinaceae (12/225) –họ Thông
– Pine’s essential oil contains more than four dozen constituents, out of which eight to ten have
key importance.
– Abies delavayi Franch. var. nukiangensis (W.C.Chang et L.K.Fu) Farjon et Silba
– Pine bark is composed of lignin (33%) and polyphenols (44%), polysaccharides (39%),
– Vân sam Phăng Xi Păng condensed tannins are mainly constituted by structural units of catechin and flavonoids.
– Keteleeria evelyniana Mast. – Du sam – Different type of pine species has shown medicinal properties against cough, tuberculosis,
– Pinus kesiya Royle ex Gordon – Thông ba lá bronchitis.
– Pinus massoniana Lamb. – Thông đuôi ngựa – Rosin, which is obtained from the distillation of resin, has wide commercial use in adhesives,
printing ink, and varnish industries.
– Pinus merkusii Jungh. et de Vriese – Thông hai lá
– Maritime pine bark (P. pinaster) extract is listed in United States Pharmacopeia (USP) as a diet
supplement.
– Pycnogenol® (PYC) and Flavangenol® is a standardized extract of French maritime pine bark
(P. pinaster) composed of a mixture of flavonoids, mainly procyanidins and phenolic acid.
Treatment of circulation problems and for its cardiovascular benefits,
Võ Văn Chi. 2012. Tự Điển cây thuốc Việt Nam
395 Inés Mármol. 2019 Silori G.K. 2019 396
– DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND SEED PLANTS • SPERMATOPHYTA. 1. GYMNOSPERMAE. 1.3. PINOPHYTA. 1.3.2. Cupressopsida –.- Cupressaceae
• SPERMATOPHYTA. 1. GYMNOSPERMAE. 1.3. PINOPHYTA. 1.3.2.
Cupressopsida – Lớp Hoàng đàn.-
 Cupressaceae: Cupressaceae [including Taxodiaceae]—Cypress
family (Latin name for C. sempervirens, Italian Cypress).
The Cupressaceae are distinguished in being monoecious or dioecious
trees or shrubs with spiral, decussate, or whorled deltoid-subulate,
linear, or acicular leaves (in flattened or deciduous branchlets in some
taxa), the pollen cones usually with multiple (2–10) microsporangia per
microsporophyll, ovuliferous scales opposite or in whorls of 3, ovules
usually several per scale, embryos with usually 2 cotyledons
397 398

• SPERMATOPHYTA. 1. GYMNOSPERMAE. 1.3. PINOPHYTA. 1.3.2. Cupressopsida –.- Cupressaceae – DIVERSITY OF WOODY AND SEED PLANTS
• SPERMATOPHYTA. 1. GYMNOSPERMAE. 1.3. PINOPHYTA. 1.3.2.
Cupressopsida – Lớp Hoàng đàn.- Cupressaceae
 Cupressus duclouxiana Hickel – Hoàng đàn mốc
 Cupressus funebris Endl. – Hoàng đàn liễu
 Cupressus torulosa D.Don – Hoàng đàn
 Fokienia hodginsii (Dunn) A. Henry et H.H.Thomas – Pơ mu
 Juniperus chinensis L. – Tùng xà
 Juniperus squamata Buch.- Ham. – Tùng mốc
 Platycladus orientalis (L.) Blanco – (Thuja orientalis L.)Trắc bách
399 Võ Văn Chi. 2012 400

• SPERMATOPHYTA. 1. GYMNOSPERMAE. 1.3. PINOPHYTA. 1.3.2. Cupressopsida – Lớp • SPERMATOPHYTA. 1. GYMNOSPERMAE. 1.3. PINOPHYTA. 1.3.2. Cupressopsida-
Hoàng đàn.- Cupressaceae Cupressaceae
 Platycladus orientalis  Platycladus orientalis

 Bộ phận dùng: Cành non và hạt – Cacumen et Semen Platycladi Orientalis, cành non với lá
(Trắc bách diệp) - 侧柏叶 và hạt (Bách tử nhân) - 柏⼦Ĩ仁.
 Trắc bách diệp được dùng làm thuốc cầm máu (thổ huyết, đái ra máu, tử cung xuất huyết,
băng huyết, rong kinh…), lợi tiểu tiện, chữa ho sốt và làm thuốc đắng giúp sự tiêu hoá. Bách
tử nhân dung chữa hồi hộp mất ngủ, hay quên, người yếu ra nhiều mồ hôi, táo bón.
 Cách dùng: Nhân quả hoặc lá sao đen sắc uống cầm máu. Phối hợp với lá Ngải cứu, buồng
cau điếc, Bạc hà để chữa rong huyết; phối hợp với Huyết dụ, Thài lài tía, Rẻ quạt chữa ho ra
máu. Nhân quả giã nhỏ, thêm nước gạn uống, chữa kiết lỵ. Lá Trắc bá đem sao, sắc cùng rễ
Chanh, rễ Dâu tằm hoặc Tầm gửi cây Dâu uống chữa ho. Ngày dùng 6-12g lá, 4-12g nhân
quả.
https://plants.usda.gov/java/largeImage?imageID=plor80_001_ahp.tif 401 Võ Văn Chi. 2012 402

• SPERMATOPHYTA-1. GYMNOSPERMAE-1.3. PINOPHYTA. 1.3.2. Cupressopsida • SPERMATOPHYTA-1. GYMNOSPERMAE-1.3. PINOPHYTA. 1.3.2. Cupressopsida
 Taxaceae (incl. Cephalotaxaceae) (6/28) – họ Thông đỏ.
 Taxaceae (incl. Cephalotaxaceae) (6/28) – họ Thông đỏ.
The Taxaceae are distinctive in being evergreen trees or shrubs with linear to acicular,
spiral to decussate leaves, the pollen cones with peltate microsporophylls each bearing
many (2–16) microsporangia, the mature seed cones reduced to one seed, the seed arillate,
cotyledons two.
Economic importance includes timber trees (cây lấy gỗ), some local medicinal plants, and
cultivated ornamentals (e.g., Taxus spp., yew); taxol, derived from Taxus brevifolia, is used
to treat ovarian cancer
In Vietnam:
1. Taxus chinensis (Pilg.) Rehder – Thông đỏ lá ngắn
CONIFERAE—CUPRESSOPSIDA. Taxaceae, Taxus sp., yew. A. Branch bearing pollen cones.
2. Taxus wallichiana Zucc. – Thông đỏ lá dài. Ở Khánh Hòa, Lâm Đồng, Hà Giang B. Branch with seed cone of single seed surrounded by red, fleshy aril (open at apex). C.
Torreya californica, California-nutmeg, seed surrounded by totally enclosing aril (áo hạt)
Võ Văn Chi. 2012 403 404
• SPERMATOPHYTA 1. GYMNOSPERMAE-1.3. PINOPHYTA-
• SPERMATOPHYTA 1. GYMNOSPERMAE-1.3. PINOPHYTA-
1.3.3. Gnetales – Bộ dây Gắm

• Referred to as the Gnetopsida or Gnetophyta Apomorphies, illustrated by Ephedra.
• Striate pollen (hạt phấn có sọc) A. Striate pollen grains, face view
• Vessels with porose (porelike) perforation plates as opposed to scalariform below, cross-section above.
(barlike) perforation plates in basal angiosperms. The reproductive structures in B. Vessels with porose perforation
plates
various Gnetales show some parallels to the flowers of angiosperms.
405 406

• SPERMATOPHYTA 1. GYMNOSPERMAE-1.3. PINOPHYTA- • SPERMATOPHYTA 1. GYMNOSPERMAE-1.3. PINOPHYTA-1.3.3. Gnetales
 Ephedraceae—Morman Tea family (ephedra, name for Hippuris or horsetail, after Greek “sitting
upon”)
 The Ephedraceae are distinguished in being mostly dioecious shrubs, vines, or small trees with
narrow, striate, photosynthetic aerial stems, the leaves scale-like, opposite or whorled, the pollen
A. Gnetaceae. Gnetum sp. Note opposite
cones with decussate bracts subtending microsporangiophores, each bearing apical synangia
leaves. B–G. Welwitschiaceae. Welwitschia and subtended by an outer bract and two, inner connate bracteoles, the seed cones bearing 1–3
mirabilis. ovules, each ovule subtended by a bract and enclosed by an outer layer (“envelope”) of connate
B. Whole plant, showing two elongate opposite bracteoles and an inner integument, the latter forming a protruding pollination tube, the seeds
leaves. C. Close-up of central region of plant. D. winged or fleshy (nạc)
Pollen cones. E–G. Seed cones  Traditional use as a tea (Mormon tea)
 Some species are used medicinally for various ailments; “ma huang” (from E. sinica) has been
used in China for many centuries. The alkaloid ephedrine has appetite-supression, anti-asthma,
and stimulant properties and has been used in weight–loss products (but now largely banned
because of harmful side effects).
407 408
• SPERMATOPHYTA 1. GYMNOSPERMAE-1.3. PINOPHYTA-1.3.3. Gnetales • SPERMATOPHYTA 1. GYMNOSPERMAE-1.3. PINOPHYTA-1.3.3. Gnetales
 Ephedraceae—  Ephedraceae—
D–P. Ephedra aspera. D–I.

A–C. Ephedra sp. A. Whole Pollen cones, showing
plant. B. Female plant with bracts and bracteoles
cones. C. Male plant with subtending
cones. D–P. Ephedra microsporangiophore,
aspera. D–I. Pollen cones, bearing synangia. J–L. Seed
showing bracts and cones. Note bracts. M–P.
bracteoles subtending Seed morphology. Note
microsporangiophore, seed subtended by connate
bearing synangia bracteoles and bearing
extended micropylar tube.
409 410
Flowering Plants
– The flowering plants, or angiosperms (also called
Angiospermae, Magnoliophyta, or Anthophyta), are a
monophyletic group currently thought to be the sister group to
Flowering Plants the gymnosperms.
– Angiosperms are by far the most numerous, diverse, and

“successful” extant plant group, containing well over 95% of all
land plant species alive today.
411 412
Flowering Plants Flowering Plants
– Apomorphies – Apomorphies
1. The flower, usually with an associated perianth;
2. Stamens with two lateral thecae, each composed of two microsporangia;
3. Reduced, 3-nucleate male gametophyte;
4. Carpels and fruit formation; Cladogram of the angiosperms, showing

apomorphies and major taxonomic groups,
5. Ovules with two integuments;
the latter after APG III (2009).
6. Reduced, 8-nucleate female gametophyte;
7. Endosperm formation; and
8. Sieve tube members.

413 414

– Apomorphies
– Apomorphies
1. Flower:
1. Flower:
 Androecium: One or more stamens
 Gynoecium: one or more carpels (lá noãn) (making up 1 or more pistils (nhụy)
 Bisexual (perfect) flower: containing both stamens and carpels
 Unisexual (imperfect) flower: having only stamens or carpels.
 Perianth: consisting of modified leaves at the base of the shoot system,

composed of the combined calyx and corolla or of tepals (cánh hoa)
415 A typical (diagrammatic) flower, illustrating the parts 416

1. Flower: 2. STAMENS:
Various perianth types in flowers. A. Perianth of two whorls, dissimilar in appearance: a calyx of Stamen morphology. A. Laminar stamen, Nymphaea. B,C. Filamentous stamen, Aloe. Note anther composed of
two thecae (túi phấn), each with two microsporangia. D. Young anther in cross-section, showing four
sepals and a corolla of petals (Ruta). B. Perianth of two whorls, similar in appearance: outer tepals
microsporangia. E. Cross-section of older anther at time of dehiscence. Note that walls between adjacent
and inner tepals (Lilium). C. Perianth undifferentiated, spiral (Nymphaea). microsporangia of each theca have broken down. Dehiscence line indicated by arrows
417 418

– Apomorphies
– Apomorphies
3. REDUCED MALE GAMETOPHYTE:
4. CARPEL
The carpel, an apomorphy of the angiosperms. D. Diagram of carpel development from early stages to
Angiosperm male gametophyte. A. Development of reduced 3-nucleate male gametophyte from pollen grain. B. mature ovary, adaxial side below. Note dorsal and ventral veins (black=xylem; white=phloem), the
Mature binucleate pollen grain, with tube nucleus and generative cell. C. Germinating pollen grain, forming pollen latter becoming inverted. E. Diagram illustrating evolutionary sequence of carpel fusion (dashed
tube. D. Tip of pollen tube, housing nuclear material lines=carpel boundaries).
419 420
5. TWO INTEGUMENTS 5. Two integuments
All non-flowering seed plants

have ovules (noãn) with a
single integument, termed
unitegmic
Bitegmic ovule, the ancestral condition of the angiosperms. A. Young ovule, showing
intiation of inner integument (ii) and outer integument (oi), both growing around the
nucellus (nu). B. Older ovule, in which inner and outer integuments have enveloped the
nucellus, forming a micropyle (mi).
Plant ovules (noãn): Gymnosperm ovule on left, angiosperm ovule (inside ovary) on right
421 Wikipedia 422

6. REDUCED FEMALE GAMETOPHYTE 6. REDUCED FEMALE GAMETOPHYTE
Angiosperm ovule development and morphology. Note meiosis of megasporocyte, A. Reduced, 8-nucleate female gametophyte (Lachnanthes), showing egg apparatus (egg +
producing four haploid megaspores, one of which undergoes mitotic divisions and synergid cells), polar nuclei, and antipodals. B,C. Endosperm formation (Capsella). B. Early
differentiation, resulting in an 8-nucleate female gametophyte 423 stage. C. Later stage, forming seed. 424
– Apomorphies
– Apomorphies
6. REDUCED FEMALE GAMETOPHYTE
7.ENDOSPERM
FORMATION
• Containing cells rich in

carbohydrates, oil, or
protein.
• 3n: develop more
rapidly and greater
potential for chemical
variation in nutritive
contents
A. Modular hypothesis of female gametophyte evolution. The monosporic, 4-nucleate Nuphar/Schisandra type may
represent the ancestral condition in the angiosperms, independently giving rise to the Amborella type and Polygonum Angiosperm seed development and morphology. Note fertilization of egg, forming zygote and embryo, and
type by duplication of the basic 4-nucleate module. B. Cladogram of angiosperms, showing evolutionary changes fertilization of polar nuclei, forming triploid endosperm
according to this modular hypothesis. Note that the Polygonum type is derived within the angiosperms.
425 426

– Apomorphies –Apomorphies
8. SIEVE TUBE
MEMBERS 9. Angiosperm specializations
Angiosperms are unique (with
minor exceptions) in having sieve  Various lineages of angiosperms have acquired an amazing variety of specialized
tube members as the specialized
sugar‐conducting cells. roots, stems, and leaf types not found in any other land plant taxa.
Sieve tube members differ from
the ancestral sieve cells in that the  Angiosperms have a number of specialized pollination systems and fruit/seed
pores at the end walls are
differentiated, being much larger
than those on the side walls dispersal mechanisms, by-products of the evolution of flowers and fruits.
A. Evolutionary change from sieve cells (left) to sieve tube members, the latter an apomorphy of the angiosperms.
B. Evolution of vessels in the angiosperms. Note transformation from imperforate tracheid to vessels with
perforation plates. Trends within the angiosperms include change from elongate vessels with scalariform
perforation plate to short vessels with simple perforation plates 427 428
– Apomorphies
9. Angiosperm specializations
 Vessels: One angiosperm specialization concerns water and mineral conductive cells
Variation in vessel anatomy in the angiosperms. A. Liriodendron tulipifera, with scalariform perforation plates. B,C. Quercus sp.,
elongate with simple perforation plates. D. Cucurbita sp., short and cylindrical, with simple perforation plates.
429 430
Flowering Plants Flowering Plants (Angiosperms, Magnoliophyta, Anthophyta)

1. AMBORELLALES
2. NYMPHAEALES – Bộ Súng
3. AUSTROBAILEYALES
4. CHLORANTHALES – Bộ Hoa sói
5. MAGNOLIIDS (MAGNOLIIDAE) – PHÂN LỚP NGỌC LAN
1. LAURALES – Bộ Long não
2. MAGNOLIALES – Bộ Ngọc lan
3. CANELLALES - Bộ Bạch quế bì
4. PIPERALES – Bộ Hồ tiêu
6. MONOCOTS – Lớp một lá mầm
The consensus phylogenetic tree used in the APG IV system shows that the group traditionally
7. CERATOPHYLLALES – Bộ Rong đuôi chó
treated as the dicots is paraphyletic to the monocots 8. EUDICOTS – Lớp Hai lá mầm thật
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dicotyledon 431 432
Flowering Plants (Angiosperms, Magnoliophyta, Anthophyta) Angiospermae
8. EUDICOTS
1. AMBORELLALES
 Absence of vessels
 Absence of aromatic (“ethereal”) oil cells

! " " " #  Amborellaceae—Amborella family. (L. for “around a little mouth,”
$ " $ % ! &'
$$$( ('$$ ! "
" " $$$ " ! " ! (
perhaps in reference to the flower). 1 genus and species.
'$$$ ! " " " "
$$$ ! " ! )* " • The Amborellaceae are distinctive in being vessel-less, evergreen
" # % +
% $" % " # " shrubs with unisexual flowers having an undifferentiated, spiral
$ )- / "
3 % )-- 4! "" " perianth, numerous, laminar stamens, and an apocarpous, apically-
! + % $ "
% " " open gynoecium, with 1-ovuled carpels. In New Caledonia
Sokoloff,D .2018. 433 434
Flowering Plants (Angiosperms, Magnoliophyta, Anthophyta) Flowering Plants (Angiosperms, Magnoliophyta, Anthophyta)
2. NYMPHAEALES – Bộ Súng 3. AUSTROBAILEYALES
a) Nymphaeaceae—Water-Lily family (Nymphe, a water nymph). 5–6 • Illiciaceae [Schisandraceae]—Star-Anise family (L., for alluring,
genera/60–95 species. enticing). 1 genus/42 species. Họ Hồi. Illicium verum Hook. f. – Hồi
b) Cabombaceae—Fanwort family (Cabomba, Spanish for a S. Am. • Austrobaileyaceae
aquatic plant). 2 genera (Brasenia and Cabomba)/ 6 species.
• Schisandraceae – Họ Ngũ vị - Schisandra chinensis (Turcz.) K.Koch
c) Hydatellaceae
• Trimeniaceae
435 436
4. CHLORANTHALES – Bộ Hoa sói 5. MAGNOLIIDS (MAGNOLIIDAE) – PHÂN LỚP NGỌC LAN
• Chloranthaceae 1. LAURALES – Bộ Long não

1. Atherospermataceae
 Chloranthus elatior Link – Sói đứng
2. Calycanthaceae
 Chloranthus japonicus Siebold – Sói Nhật
3. Gomortegaceae
 Chloranthus spicatus (Thunb.) Makino – Sói 4. Hernandiaceae
 Sarcandra glabra (Thunb.) Nakai – Sói rừng 5. Lauraceae
6. Monimiaceae
7. Siparunaceae
437 438
5. MAGNOLIIDS (MAGNOLIIDAE) – PHÂN LỚP NGỌC LAN 5. MAGNOLIIDS (MAGNOLIIDAE) – PHÂN LỚP NGỌC LAN
1. LAURALES – Bộ Long não 1. LAURALES – Bộ Long não

1. Lauraceae (Laurel family (L. laurus, laurel or bay).
1. Lauraceae (Laurel family (L. laurus, laurel or bay).
• Cinnamomum camphora (L.) Presl – Long não
The Lauraceae are distinguished in being perennial trees or shrubs [rarely vines]
• Cinnamomum cassia Presl – Quế
with aromatic oil glands, evergreen leaves, an undifferentiated perianth, valvular
• Cinnamomum loureirii Nees – Quế thanh
anther dehiscence, and a single, superior ovary having one ovule per carpel with • Cinnamomum verum Presl - Quế quan
apical placentation, seeds lacking endosperm • Cinnamomum curvifolium (Lour.) Nees – Quế ô dược
P 3+3 [6, 2+2, or 3+3+3] A 3–12+ G 1 [–(3)], superior, rarely inferior, hypanthium • Laurus nobilis L. – Nguyệt quế
present • Lindera aggregata (Sims) Kosterm. – Ô dược
• Litsea cubeba (Lour.) Pers. – Màng tang
439 • Litsea glutinosa (Lour.) C.B.Rob. – Bời lời nhớt 440

2. MAGNOLIALES – Bộ Ngọc lan 1. Annonaceae—Custard-Apple family (Anona, a Haitian name)
Trees, shrubs, or woody vines with simple, usually distichous (2 dãy) leaves, a
1. Annonaceae - Na trimerous perianth, numerous, usually spiral stamens and pistils (apocarpous or
syncarpous), and seeds with ruminate endosperm.(nội nhũ nhăn)
2. Degeneriaceae - P 3+3+3 A ∞ G ∞, superior
Annona spp. (e.g., Annona cherimola, cherimoya/custard-apple) grown for their
3. Eupomatiaceae edible fruits, species used for scent or timber, and some cultivated ornamentals,
e.g., Polyalthia
4. Himantandraceae 1. Annona glabra L. – Bình bát nước
5. Magnoliaceae – Ngọc lan 2. Annona muricata L. – Mãng cầu xiêm
3. Annona squamosa L. – Na
6. Myristicaceae 4. Melodorum fruticosum Lour. – Dủ dẻ trơn
5. Cananga odorata (Lam.) Hook. f. et Thomson – Ngọc lan tây
441 442
2. Magnoliaceae (Magnolia family, after Pierre Magnol, 1638–1715). 3. CANELLALES - Bộ Bạch quế bì
Trees and shrubs with simple stipulate leaves (lá kèm) (twigs with encircling
stipule scars), solitary flowers, a usually undifferentiated petaloid perianth with 1. Canellaceae
numerous tepals, numerous, spiral stamens, and an apocarpous gynoecium (lá
noãn rời) of numerous, spiral pistils born on elongate receptacular axis (torus or 2. Winteraceae
androgynophore), the fruit an aggregate of follicles (quả đại), berries, or samaras
(có cánh), seeds usually with a sarcotesta. (nạc)
P ∞ A ∞ G ∞ [2–∞], superior
Ornamental cultivars and some important timber trees, e.g., Liriodendron,
Magnolia, and Michelia.
1. Magnolia grandiflora L. – Sen đất
2. Michelia alba L. – Ngọc lan hoa trắng
443 444
1. Aristolochiaceae ((incl. Lactoridaceae) Birthwort family (Gr. aristos, best +
1. Aristolochiaceae ((incl. Lactoridaceae)- họ Nam mộc hương lochia, childbirth, from resemblance of a species of Aristolochia to the
2. Hydnoraceae correct fetal position) – Họ Nam mộc hương
3. Piperaceae – Họ Hồ tiêu Climbing plants, having an enlarged, petaloid calyx, an absent to reduced
corolla, often adnate stamens (forming a gynostemium), and an inferior to
4. Saururaceae – họ Lá giấp
superior, 3–6-carpeled and loculed ovary.
K (3) C 0 [3] A 6–∞, usu. adnate to style G (3–6), inferior, half-inferior, or superior
Asarum balansae Franch. – Tế tân nam
Aristolochia balansae Franch. – Nam mộc hương

445 446
4. PIPERALES – Bộ Hồ tiêu 4. PIPERALES – Bộ Hồ tiêu
2. Piperaceae – Họ Hồ tiêu
3. Saururaceae – họ Lá giấp- Houttuynia cordata Thunb.
Atactostelic stem, a spike or spadix with numerous, very small, unisexual or bisexual flowers – Diếp cá.
lacking a perianth, the ovary solitary, 1-ovulate, the fruit a 1-seeded berry or drupe.
The whole plant has a beneficial effect in the treatment of
P 0 A 3+3 [1–10] G 1 or (3,4), superior
haemorrhoids, acute conjunctivitis and ocular infections
Piper nigrum used for flavoring
due to Bacillus pyocyaneus. It is also used in treating
3. Saururaceae – họ Lá giấp measles, enteritis and irregular menstruation. It is used
Perennial herbs with a bracteate spike or raceme and with flowers lacking a perianth, the ovary in the form of a decoction in doses of 6 to 12 g of dried or
solitary, many-ovulate, the fruit a capsule. 20 to 30 g of fresh plant. The juice of the crushed fresh
P 0 A 3, 3+3, or 4+4 G (3–5), superior plant is also administered orally. In cases of contusions
Houttuynia cordata Thunb. – Diếp cá and ophthalmia, crushed fresh leaves are applied
externally in a poultice. Nzdl.org
447 448
6. CERATOPHYLLALES – Bộ Rong đuôi chó 7. MONOCOTS –
This order, containing one family and genus has been placed in different (Monocotyledoneae or
positions in various phylogenetic analyses, presumably because of long-branch
Liliopsida)
attraction. Here it is placed as the sister group to the eudicots, but some studies
place it sister to the monocots. a) Sieve tube plastids
proteinaceous/cuneate
Ceratophyllaceae—Hornwort family (Gr. cerato, horn + phyllum, leaf, from the
forked leaves resembling horns). b) Vasculature atactostelic,
Ceratophyllaceae are distinguished from related families in being monoecious vascular cambium absent
(lưỡng tính), aquatic herbs with whorled, dichotomously branched, serrulate c) Leaf venation parallel
leaves, and solitary, unisexual flowers. d) Cotyledone one
P (8–12) A 5–27 G 1, superior
449 450
Flowering Plants Phylogeny of Monocots Groups Flowering Plants (Angiosperms, Magnoliophyta, Anthophyta)
7. MONOCOTS
Acorales
Alismatales
Liliales
Asparagales
Dioscoreales
Pandanales
Arecales
Poales
Basal Commelinales
“Petaloid” Zingiberales
Commelinid
451 https://en.wikipedia.org 452
7. MONOCOTS 7. MONOCOTS
Feature Monocots Dicots
In fours or fives (tetramerous or
Number of parts of each flower In threes (flowers are trimerous)
pentamerous)
Number of furrows or pores in
1 3
pollen
Number of cotyledons (leaves in
1 2
the seed)
Arrangement of vascular bundles
Scattered In concentric circles
in the stem
Roots Are adventitious Develop from the radicle
Arrangement of major leaf veins Parallel Reticulate
Secondary growth Absent Often present
The consensus phylogenetic tree used in the APG IV system shows that the
group traditionally treated as the dicots is paraphyletic to the monocots
https://en.wikipedia.org 453 https://en.wikipedia.org 454
• Apomorphies
• 56,000 species, 22% of all angiosperms
a) Sieve tube plastids (thể hạt) with cuneate (wedge-shaped) (hình chữ V)
• Aroids, Arrowleaf, Lilies, Gingers, Orchids, Irises, Palms, and proteinaceous inclusions
Grasses
• Grasses are perhaps the most economically important of all

plants, as they include grain crops such as rice, wheat, corn,
barley, and rye.
• Traditionally, monocots have been defined in part by the

occurrence of floral parts in multiples of three
455 456
A stele consisting of numerous, collateral vascular bundles
• Apomorphies positioned throughout the stem tissue • Apomorphies
Atacto‐ = disordered, scattered, ‐stele = column, pillar
b. Atactostele stem vasculature c. Parallel leaf venation: Parallel leaf venation is not a characteristic of all monocots.
Araceae, the Dioscoreaceae, Smilacaceae: Reticulate leaf venation.
457 penni‐parallel (= pinnate‐parallel). 458
7. MONOCOTS
7. MONOCOTS
7.1. Acorales – Xương bồ 1. Agavaceae - Thùa
• Apomorphies  Acoraceae – Xương bồ 2. Alliaceae* - Hành
7.2. Alismatales – Trạch tả 3. Amaryllidaceae* - Thủy tiên
d. Single cotyledon 4. Asparagaceae* - Thiên môn đông
 Alismataceae – Trạch tả
 Araceae - Ráy 5. Asphodelaceae - Lan nhật quang
6. Iridaceae – Lay dơn
7.3. Petrosaviales
7. Orchidaceae - Lan
7.4. Dioscoreales - Củ nâu
7.8. Commelinids – Thài lài
 Dioscoreaceae – Củ nâ
1. Arecales
7.5. Pandanales – Dứa dại
2. Commelinales
 Pandanaceae – Dứa dại
3. Zingiberales
7.6. Liliales - Hành 4. Poales
 Liliaceae – Loa kèn
7.7. Asparagales – Thiên môn đông
459 460
7.1. Acorales – Xương bồ – Acoraceae (Sweet Flag family) (Acorus, 7.1. Alismatales – Trạch tả
meaning “without pupil,” originally in reference to a species of Iris used 1. Alismataceae (incl. Limnocharitaceae) – Trạch tả
2. Aponogetonaceae
to treat cataracts).
3. Araceae (incl. Lemnaceae) - Ráy
The Acoraceae are distinctive in being marsh plants with a spadix (mo) 4. Butomaceae
and spathe (resembling Araceae) (bông mo) but having distichous, 5. Cymodoceaceae
6. Hydrocharitaceae
ensiform, unifacial leaves, perispermous and endospermous seeds, and
7. Juncaginaceae
ethereal oil cells, and in lacking raphide crystals.
8. Posidoniaceae
P 3+3 A 3+3 G (2–3) superior 9. Potamogetonaceae
Acorus calamus L. – Thuỷ xương bồ 10. Ruppiaceae
11. Scheuchzeriaceae
Acorus gramineus Soland. – Thạch xương bồ
12. Tofieldiaceae
Acorus gramineus Soland. var. pusillus (Siebold) Engl. – Thạch xương bồ nhỏ
13. Zosteraceae
461 462
7.1. Alismatales – Trạch tả 7.1. Alismatales –

 Araceae – (Arum family) (Arum, a name used by Theophrastus)-Ráy
Araceae
The Araceae are distinguished from related families in having bifacial
leaves with parallel or netted venation, usually a spadix (bông mo) of
numerous, small flowers with a subtending spathe (mo), endospermous
seeds, and raphide crystals (tinh thể hình kim)
P 2+2,3+3,(2+2),(3+3) or 0 [4+4,(4+4)] A 4,6,8 or (4,6,8) [1–12] G (3) [1–(∞)]
superior
(Spadix: A spike with a thickened or fleshy central axis, typically with
congested flowers, e.g., Araceae. (inflorescence type))
(Spathe: An enlarged, sometimes colored bract subtending and usually
enclosing an inflorescence, e.g., in the Araceae. (leaf structural type,
inflorescence part) 463 464
C. Amorphophallus titanum, having among the largest
7.1. Alismatales – inflorescences of any flowering plant. 7.1. Alismatales – Trạch tả
Araceae  Alismataceae – Water-Plantain family (Alisma, a name used by Dioscorides
for a plantain-leaved aquatic plant). - Trạch tả
The Alismataceae are distinguished from related families in consisting of aquatic or
marsh herbs, with solitary or often whorled flowers or flower axes, and
dichlamydeous flowers (bao hoa kép) with an apocarpous gynoecium having basal
placentation, the fruit an aggregate of achenes (quả bế) or follicles
K 3 C 3 A 6,9–∞ [3] G 3–∞ superior
Alisma plantago-aquatica L. – Trạch tả
Sagittaria guyanensis H.B.K. subsp. lappula (D.Don) Bogin. – Rau mác tròn
Sagittaria trifolia L. var. angustifolia (Siebold) Kitagawa – Rau mác
Sagittaria trifolia L. var. edulis (Siebold ex Miq.) Ohwi – Từ cô
465 466

Dioscoreaceae - Yam family (after Dioscorides, Greek herbalist and
physician of 1st century a.d.).
a) Burmanniaceae
The Dioscoreaceae are distinctive in being perennial, hermaphroditic
b) Dioscoreaceae (bisexual) or dioecious (đơn tính khác gốc), rhizomatous or tuberous
herbs with simple to palmate (chân vịt) leaves having net venation and
c) Nartheciaceae epigynous, trimerous flowers (have only 3 petals).
P 3+3 A 3+3 or 3+0 G (3), inferior, hypanthium absent or present.
1. Dioscorea cirrhosa Lour. – Củ nâu
2. Dioscorea esculenta (Lour.) Burkill – Củ từ
3. Dioscorea hispida Dennst. – Củ nần
4. Dioscorea persimilis Prain et Burkill – Củ mài (Hoài sơn)
467 468
7.4. Dioscoreales - Củ nâu 7.5. Pandanales – Dứa dại

Dioscoreaceae Dioscorea persimilis Prain et  Cyclanthaceae
Burkill – Củ mài (Hoài sơn)  Pandanaceae – Dứa dại
The rhizomes constitute a restorative and  Stemonaceae – Bách bộ
antifebrile remedy. They have a beneficial effect in  Triuridaceae
dyspepsia, general debility, chronic enteritis,
 Velloziaceae
chronic diarrhoea and dysentery, spermatorrhoea,
night sweats, diabetes mellitus, polyuria,
metrorrhoea, lumbago, vertigo and photopsia. The
usual dose is 10 to 25 g per day in decoction or
powder form. Used externally for poulticing boils.
(đắp) Nzdl.org
469 470
7.5. Pandanales – Dứa dại 7.5. Pandanales – Dứa dại

 Pandanaceae – Dứa dại -Screw-Pine family (after Pandanus, a Malayan  Pandanaceae –
name for screw-pines).
Dioecious, sympodially branched, woody plants with prop roots, 3- or 4- Pandanus sp. A–C. Whole plant, showing
ranked, simple, acrocaulis, linear to ensiform (hình mác) leaves (appearing acrocaulis, narrow leaves. D. Fruit, a
spiral), and small, usually unisexual flowers of variable morphology, the multiple fruit of drupes. E. Base of stem
fruit a berry or drupe, multiple in some. with prop roots. F. Male inflorescence. G.
Male flowers, close‐up.
P (3–4) or 0 A ∞ (male) G 1(–∞) (female), superior.
Thatch (for roofing), weaving, fiber, food (fruits and stems), spices, and
perfumes.
Pandanus amaryllifolius Roxb. – Dứa thơm
Pandanus fibrossus Gagnep. ex Martelli – Dứa nước 471 472
7.5. Pandanales – Dứa dại 7.6. Liliales – Hành

 Stemonaceae – họ Bách bộ Economic importance:
Stemona tuberosa Lour. – Bách bộ
Colchicaceae containing Colchicum autumnale, autumn-crocus, source of
The tuberous roots are well known for their colchicine used medicinally (e.g., formerly to treat gout) and in plant
antibacterial, antiparasitic and expectorant
breeding (inducing chromosome doubling).
properties. They are prescribed in the therapy
of cough, ascariasis and oxyuriasis in a dose Melanthiaceae, Philesiaceae and Smilacaceae, including Smilax, the green-
of 4 to 12g per day, in the form of a decoction, briers, species of which are of economic importance as the source of
extract, powder or pills, for 4 to 6 days. The sarsaparilla (sarsaparilla soft drink originally made from the Smilax
decoction or extract is applied externally ornata).
against impetigo and scabies. Can also be
used as an insecticide against mosquito
larvae, fleas and bugs
Nzdl.org 473 474
7.6. Liliales - Hành 7.6. Liliales - Hành

1. Colchicaceae
1. Alstroemeriaceae (incl. Luzuriagaceae)
• Gloriosa superba L- Ngót ngẻo:
2. Campynemataceae • Every part of the plant is poisonous, especially
3. Colchicaceae – Bả chó the tuberous rhizomes. As with other members
of the Colchicaceae, this plant contains high
4. Corsiaceae levels of colchicine, a toxic alkaloid.
• Colchicum autumnale L.
5. Liliaceae – Loa kèn (Hành)
Colchicine is an alkaloid and is used medicinally
6. Melanthiacaeae – Tỏi độc as a gout suppressant, in the treatment of
Familial Mediterranean Fever, in veterinary
7. Petermanniaceae science as an antineoplastic, and in genetic
8. Philesiaceae research.
Toxicosis includes vomiting, diarrhea, quick
9. Rhipogonaceae pulse; gastrointestinal irritation
10. Smilacaceae (Họ Kim cang). Smilax glabra Wall. ex Roxb. Thổ phụ linh 475 476
7.7. Asparagales – Thiên môn đông
7.6. Liliales - Hành 1. Agavaceae - [Asparagaceae] [(incl. 13. Hypoxidaceae
Hesperocallidaceae) - Thùa 14. Iridaceae – Lay dơn
1. Liliaceae (Liliaceae [including Calochortaceae]—Lily family (after
2. Alliaceae* - [Amaryllidaceae] - Hành 15. Ixioliriaceae
Lilium, a name used in Virgil’s writings). Họ Loa kèn
3. Amaryllidaceae* [Asparagaceae]- Thủy tiên 16. Lanariaceae
Perennial, usually bulbous herbs, lacking an onion-like odor (Allyl sulfide 4. Aphyllanthaceae* [Amaryllidaceae] 17. Laxmanniaceae* [Asparagaceae]
compounds are absent), with basal or cauline leaves, the inflorescence a 5. Asparagaceae* - Thiên môn đông 18. Orchidaceae – Lan
raceme, umbel or of solitary flowers with a superior ovary. 6. Asphodelaceae – [Xanthorrhoeaceae] Lan 19. Ruscaceae* [Asparagaceae] (incl.
nhật quang
P 3+3 A 3 G (3), superior Convallariaceae)
7. Asteliaceae
20. Tecophilaeaceae
Lilium brownii F.E.Brown ex Mill. var. viridulum Baker – Bách hợp 8. Blandfordiaceae
21. Themidaceae* [Asparagaceae]
Lilium concolor Salisb. – Bách hợp hoa đỏ 9. Boryaceae
22. Xanthorrhoeaceae*
10. Doryanthaceae
Lilium lancifolium Thunb. – Loa kèn vằn 23. Xeronemataceae
11. Hemerocallidaceae* [Xanthorrhoeaceae]
Lilium longiflorum Thunb. – Loa kèn trắng 12. Hyacinthaceae* [Asparagaceae]
477 478
7.7. Asparagales – Thiên 7.7. Asparagales – Thiên môn đông
môn đông
1. Agavaceae- Thùa - Agave family (after Agave, meaning “admired one”).
• Seed coat containing a black substance Economic importance includes use by indigenous cultures as a source of fiber, food,
called phytomelan beverages, soap, and medicinals. The leaves of Agave sisalana are the source of sisal
• Simultaneous microsporogenesis
fiber and A. fourcroydes of henequen. The fermented and distilled young flowering
• Inferior ovary
shoots of Agave tequilana are the primary source of tequila (distilled beverage)
The Agavaceae are distinctive in being perennial subshrubs to branched trees with
spiral, xeromorphic, generally fibrous leaves, trimerous hypogynous to epigynous
flowers, and possibly apomorphic dimorphic chromosomes (base
number with 5 long and 25 short chromosomes).
P 3+3 A 6 G (3), superior or inferior, hypanthium in some
Agave americana L: Dứa mỹ. Saponin steroids
479 480
7.7. Asparagales – Thiên môn đông 7.7. Asparagales – Thiên môn đông
2. Alliaceae* họ Hành—Onion family (Latin name for garlic). 3. Amaryllidaceae* - Thủy tiên Amaryllis family (Latin name for a
The Alliaceae are distinctive in being generally bulbous herbs, with basal, country girl).
usually narrow leaves, an umbellate inflorescence, and a usually superior ovary.
The Amaryllidaceae are distinctive in being perennial, bulbous herbs with an
P 3+3 A 3+3 [3,2] G (3), superior [rarely half-inferior]. umbellate inflorescence and an inferior ovary.
Family members contain alliin, which is enzymatically converted by wounding to P 3+3 or (3+3) A 3+3 or (3+3) [3–18] G (3), inferior, hypanthium present
allyl sulfide compounds.
Economic importance is primarily as innumerable cultivated ornamentals,
Economic importance includes important food and flavoring plants, including medicinal, flavoring, psychotropic, or other purposes.
onion (Allium cepa) (hành tây), garlic (A. sativum), leek (A. ampeloprasum),
Galanthamine is an alkaloid known from several members of the Amaryllidaceae
chive (A. schoenoprasum) (hành tăm, hẹ), and other Allium species. Garlic also
family, galanthamine, especially under its brand names Reminyl® and Nivalin®,
has documented medicinal properties.
is commonly used in the treatment of Alzheimer's disease (AD).
481 Michael Heinrich, in The Alkaloids: Chemistry and Biology, 2010 482
4. Asphodelaceae - Aloe family 5. Iridaceae—Iris family (after Iris, mythical goddess of the rainbow).
The Asphodelaceae are distinguished from related taxa in being herbs or The Iridaceae are distinguished from related families in being usually perennial herbs
pachycaulous trees with leaves usually succulent, flowers trimerous with a with generally ensiform (hình gươm), unifacial leaves, a bracteate spike or panicle of
solitary flowers or monochasial cyme (rhipidia) clusters, and flowers with three
superior ovary, and the seeds arillate. stamens opposite outer tepals.
P 3+3 or (3+3) A 3+3 G (3), superior. P 3+3 or (3+3) A 3 or (3) G (3), inferior (superior in Isophysis).
Economic importance includes Aloe spp. (esp. A. vera and A. ferox, from which aloin is 1. Belamcanda chinensis L. – Rẻ quạt
derived), which have important uses medicinally (e.g., as laxatives and treatment of burns) 2. Crocosmia crocosmiflora (Nich.) N. E. Br. – Hùng hoàng lan
3. Eleutherine bulbosa (Mill.) Urban – Sâm đại hành
as well as in skin, hair, and health products; many family members are important as
4. Freesia refracta (Jacq.) Klatt – Hương tuyết lan
cultivated ornamentals
5. Gladiolus gandavensis Van Houtte – Lay ơn
6. Iris japonica Thunb. – Đuôi diều
483 484
6. Orchidaceae. Orchidaceae—Orchid family (orchis, testicle, 6. Orchidaceae.
from the shape of the root tubers).
Mycorrhizal, mostly perennial, terrestrial or epiphytic herbs having trimerous, often
resupinate flowers with a showy labellum (cánh môi), the androecium and gynoecium
adnate (hợp sinh) (termed a column, gynandrium, gynostegium, or gynostemium), the
pollen grains often fused into 1–several masses (pollinia) (túi phấn), bearing a sticky-
tipped stalk, pollinia and stalk termed a pollinarium, which is the unit of pollen dispersal
during pollination.
P (3+3) A 1–3, when 1 a pollinarium G (3), inferior, with gynostemium.(trục Nhị-Nhụy)
485 486
7.7. Asparagales – Thiên môn đông 7.7. Asparagales
6. Orchidaceae.
6. Orchidaceae.
A. Cladogram of major orchid groups
487 488
Flowering Plants (Angiosperms, Magnoliophyta, Anthophyta)
Asparagales vs. Liliales
7. MONOCOTS
7.7. Asparagales • Herbs to woody; sometimes • Herbs; not succulent
6. Orchidaceae. succulent • Tepals often spotted
• Tepals not spotted • Nectaries at base of
• Nectaries septal tepals/filaments
• Style usually 1, simple • Styles 1 (trifid) or 3
• Seed coat collapsed to + • Seed coat present
B. Floral diagrams of present • No phytomelan crust
Apostasioids,Cypripedioids, and • Phytomelan crust (seeds (seeds not black)
all other orchids (lower),
C. Floral diagram before (left) black) from dry fruits; not in
and after (right) resupination fleshy fruit
(lộn ngược)
490
489
Presence of a class of organic Leaf cross-section of Lachnanthes caroliniana
acids (including coumaric, (Haemodoraceae), showing the UV fluorescence
diferulic, and ferulic acid) that of nonlignified cell walls (center). This
impregnate the cell walls. fluorescence is indicative of the presence of
These acids can be identified certain organic acids, apomorphic for the
microscopically in being UV- Commelinid monocots
fluorescent
HO
Number of economically
O O O O
important plants, including HO O
OH OH OH
the palms (Arecaceae), O O
gingers and bananas HO HO
coumaric acid ferulic acid
(Zingiberales), and grasses OH
biferulic acid
(Poaceae)
491 492
7. MONOCOTS 7. MONOCOTS 7.8. Commelinids – Thài lài
1. ARECALES - Arecaceae (Palmae) – họ Cau
7.8. Commelinids – Thài lài Rhizomatous, lianous, or usually arborescent stem, with large, sheathing, plicate leaves,
a fleshy (nạc), usually drupaceous fruit (quả hạch), and seeds lacking starch. The
1. DASYPOGONACEAE - Đa tu thảo 5. POALES - Lúa plicate (uốn nếp) leaf posture and drupaceous fruit are likely apomorphies for the
2. ARECALES - Cau 1. Bromeliaceae - Dứa family. Palms have seeds rich in oils and hemicellulose and lacking in starch.
2. Cyperaceae - Cói P 3+3 [0,2+2,∞] A 3+3 or (3+3) [3,∞; 0 in female flowers] G 3 or (3) [1,2,4–∞; 0 in male
 Arecaceae (Palmae) flowers], superior
3. Eriocaulaceae – Cỏ dùi trống
3. COMMELINALES – Thài lài Areca catechu L. Cau
4. Juncaceae - Bấc Borassus flabellifer L Thốt nốt
1. Commelinaceae – Thài lài Caryota mitis Lour. Đùng đình
5. Poaceae (Gramineae) - Lúa
2. Pontederiaceae – Bèo lục bình Cocos nucifera L. Dừa
6. Typhaceae* - Cỏ nến Elaeis guineensis Jacq. Cọ dầu
4. ZINGIBERALES - Gừng Phoenix paludosa Roxb. Chà là biển
1. Musaceae - Chuối Serenoa repens (Bartram) J.K.Small : Benign prostatic hyperplasia (BPH)???
2. Zingiberaceae - Gừng
493 494
7. MONOCOTS 7.8. Commelinids – Thài lài 7. MONOCOTS 7.8. Commelinids – Thài lài
1. ARECALES - Arecaceae (Palmae) – họ Cau 1. ARECALES - Arecaceae
Areca catechu L. Cau
The kernels yield tannin, catechin (70% in the
young fruit, 15-20% in the over-ripe fruit), lipids
consisting of laurin, olein and myristin; glucides
50-60%; alkaloids: arecoline, arecaidine,
arecaine, guvacine and guvacoline.
The pericarp is effective in the treatment of
flatulence, oedema, dysuria and hyperaemesis of
pregnancy. Its decoction is prescribed in a dose
of 6 to 12g per day. The kernel is used to treat
diarrhoea, and dysentery in a daily dose of 0.5 to
4g. It is also a taenifuge. It is also said to cure
malaria. Arecoline induces pupillary contraction
and decreases ocular tension in glaucoma.
495 Nzdl.org 496
2. COMMELINALES 2. COMMELINALES
7.8.2.Pontederiaceae—Pickerel-
Floral tannin cells may constitute an apomorphy. Weed family (for Buillo Pontedera,
7.8.1. Commelinaceae—Spiderwort family (named after Caspar Commelijn, Dutch former Professor of Botany at
Padua, 1688–1757). Bèo lục bình
botanist, 1667–1731). Thài lài
Free-floating aquatic herbs with
The Commelinaceae are distinctive in being mostly perennial herbs with closed simple, sheathing, bifacial leaves,
actinomorphic or zygomorphic
sheathed leaves and a trimerous, hypogynous flower with an ephemeral corolla, flowers, and di-(tri-)sulculate pollen.
staminodia in some, most species with characteristic 3-celled glandular microhairs, The bifacial leaves and sulculate
pollen are probable apomorphies
the latter a probable apomorphy for the family.
for the family
K 3 or (3) C 3 or (3) A 3 or 3 + 3 staminodes or 1 G (3), superior. P (3+3) or (4+4) A 3+3 or
3+staminodes or 1+2 staminodes G
Commelina communis L. – Thài lài
(3), superior, hypanthium present.
Tradescantia spathacea Sw. – Lẻ bạn Eichhornia crassipes (Mart.) Solms
– Bèo lục bình
497 Eichhornia crassipes 498
7.8.3. ZINGIBERALES 7.8.3. ZINGIBERALES

1. Apomorphies
1. Penni-parallel venation
1. A–B. Supervolute ptyxis. A.
2. Supervolute ptyxis (posture of Strelitzia reginae (bird-of-
paradise) young leaf,
immature leaves or leaf parts)
showing right half still
3. Diaphragmed (khe hở) air partially coiled.
chambers possess silica cells 2. B. Musa x paradisiaca

(banana), immature leaf
4. Inferior ovary cross-section, showing
rolled left and right leaf
blade halves.
3. C. Diaphragmed air
chambers, seen here in a
leaf petiole longitudinal-
section of Musa
xparadisiaca (banana).
499 500
7. MONOCOTS 7.8. Commelinids – Thài lài 7. MONOCOTS 7.8. Commelinids

1. Penni-parallel venation 1. Musaceae - Chuối
Gân song song kiểu lông chim 2. Strelitziaceae – Thiên điểu
3. Lowiaceae – Chuối hoa lan
4. Heliconiaceae (Chuối pháo)
5. Costaceae – Mía dò
6. Zingiberaceae
7. Cannaceae – Chuối hoa
8. Maranthaceae – Củ dong
501 502
7. MONOCOTS 7.8. Commelinids 7. MONOCOTS 7.8. Commelinids
Bract Bract
A B C C
D E F
A–C. Heliconiaceae, Heliconia spp (Chuối pháo)., all with showy bracts. A,B. Taxa with erect
D–F. Marantaceae. D,E. Calathea louisae. F. Thalia geniculata
inflorescences. C. Taxa with pendant inflorescences.
503 504
7. MONOCOTS 7.8. Commelinids 7. MONOCOTS 7.8. Commelinids – Thài lài

Musaceae (Banana family) (after Antonia Musa, physician to Emperor Augustus 63–14
bc).
Bract The Musaceae are distinguished from related families of the Zingiberales in having a
spiral leaf arrangement and monoecious plant sex (lưỡng tính).
P (3+3) A 5-6 G (3), inferior
Musaceae: use of fruits of Musa spp. as
Ensete glaucum (Roxb.) Cheesm. – Chuối cô đơn
a food source (esp. triploid forms of
Musa acuminata Colla – Chuối rừng Musa acuminata and the triploid hybrid
Musa nana Lour. – Chuối già lùn Musa ×paradisiaca); Musa textilis
G H I Musa paradisiaca L. – Chuối
(Manilahemp, abacá) and Musa basjoo
are used as a fiber source for twine
Musa seminifera Lour. – Chuối hột (sợi), textiles, and building materials
G–I. Costaceae, Costus spp. G. Leaves spiral, monistichous (borne along one row). H.
Inflorescence. I. Flowers. Musa textilis Née – Chuối sợi
Costus speciosus (Koenig) Sm. – Mía dò
Costus tonkinensis Gagnep. – Mía dò hoa gốc 505 506

Musaceae Musaceae
A. Musa coccinea, showing

D. Inflorescence, which
leaf with penni‐parallel
grew through
venation and terminal
pseudostem, having
inflorescence (of bright red
proximal female flowers
flowers and bracts). B–F.
(in fruit) and distal male fl
Musa acuminata,
owers (below). E. Close‐
B. Young inflorescence, with
up of male fl owers. F.
proximal cyme unit
Floral diagram (combining
(“banana hand”) of female
male and female flowers);
flowers, subtended by large
* = missing stamen
bract.
C. Cyme of female flowers
507 508

Musaceae Costaceae
Costus speciosus (Koenig) Smith – Mía dò
The rhizomes yield steroidal saponins that give
diosgenin and tigogenin on hydrolysis.
The rhizome possesses anti-inflammatory activity. It is
indicated in the treatment of fever, urodynia, biliuria,
rheumatism, lumbago and neuralgia. It is administered in
a daily dose of 10 to 20 g in the form of a decoction or
liquid extract. The juice of pounded fresh tops of young
branches is instilled in the ear for otitis. The plant can be
used as raw material for diosgenin extraction.
Floral diagrams. A. Strelitziaceae. B. Zingiberaceae. * = missing stamen 509 510
7.8.3. ZINGIBERALES 7.8.3. ZINGIBERALES 6. Amomum villosum Lour. – Sa

nhân
Zingiberaceae—Ginger family (from a pre-Gr. name, possibly from India). Zingiberaceae—
7. Curcuma longa L. – Nghệ
Having distichous (hai dãy), usually ligulate (lưỡi bẹ) leaves with a single, dithecal 1. Alpinia galanga (L.) Willd. – Riềng
8. Curcuma zedoaria (Berg.) Roscoe
stamen and a petaloid labellum derived from two staminodes. nếp
– Nghệ đen
P (3+3) A 1 fertile + 2 + (2) petaloid staminodes G (3), inferior. 2. Alpinia officinarum Hance –
9. Kaempferia galanga L. – Địa liền
Riềng
Economical importance: Curcuma domestica (turmeric), Elettaria cardamomum 10. Zingiber officinale Roscoe –
(cardamom), and Zingiber spp., including Z. officinale (ginger); some species are 3. Alpinia zerumbet (Pers.) Burtt et
Gừng
R.M.Sm – Riềng ấm
grown as cultivated ornamentals, e.g., Alpinia and Hedychium
11. Zingiber zerumbet (L.) Sm. –
4. Amomum aromaticum Roxb. –
Gừng gió
Thảo quả
5. Amomum longiligulare T.L.Wu –
Sa nhân lưỡi dài
511 512
7.8.4. POALES 7.8.4. POALES 10. Cyperaceae - Cói

1. Typhaceae – Cỏ nến 11. Anarthriaceae -
• Showy, insect‐pollinated
2. Sparganiaceae – Thủy đầu 12. Centrolepidaceae -Trung lân
flowers
3. Bromeliaceae - Dứa 13. Restionaceae – Chanh lương
• Small, reduced, typically
wind‐pollinated flowers 4. Rapateaceae 14. Flagellariaceae – Mây vọt
5. Mayacaceae 15. Joinvilleaceae -
6. Eriocaulaceae – Cỏ dùi trống 16. Ecdeiocoleaceae
7. Xyridaceae – Cỏ vàng 17. Poaceae - Lúa
8. Thurniaceae
9. Juncaceae - Bấc
Cladogram of the families of the Poales
513 514
7.8.4. POALES 7.8.4. POALES

Bromeliaceae—Bromeliad family (after Swedish medical doctor and botanist O. Cyperaceae—Sedge family (Gr. for several species of the genus Cyperus).
Bromell, 1639–1705) Being herbs with usually 3-sided, solid-pithed stems, closed-sheathed, often tristichous
Being perennial terrestrial or epiphytic herbs or shrubs with absorptive, peltate leaves, the inflorescence a “sedge spikelet,”(bông nhỏ họ cói) consisting of a central axis
trichomes, often colorful bracts, and trimerous flowers, the petals/outer tepals often bearing many sessile, distichous or spiral bracts, each subtending a single, reduced unisexual or
with basal scales or appendages, stigmas typically twisted. bisexual flower, with perianth absent or reduced to bristles or scales, usually 3 stamens, and a 2–
3-carpellate ovary, the fruit a 2- or 3-sided achene.(very important in the taxonomy of the family).
P 3+3 or (3)+(3) A 3+3 G (3), superior or inferior
P 6 or 0 [1–∞] A 3 [1–6+] G (2–3)[(4)], superior.
Uses as fruit plants (e.g., Ananas comosus, pineapple), fiber plants, and cultivated
Economic importance: mats (chiếu), thatch (lợp), weaving material (dệt), or writing material
ornamentals. (Cyperus papyrus, papyrus, the culm pith of which was historically used to make paperlike
Ananas comosus (L.) Merr. Dứa. scrolls)
Bromelain, protein digestive enzyme, obtained from Pineapple. Uses: Platelet aggregation,
fibrinolysis, anti‐imflammatory, potention antibiotics, digestive aid.
BK Bhattacharyya - 2008 515 516

Cyperaceae Cyperaceae
A. Diagram of sedge E. Cyperus papyrus,
spikelets with dis chous papyrus.
(2 dãy) (left) and spiral F–I. Cyperus involucratus.
(right) bracts. F. Whole plant showing
B. Diagram of sedge prominent inflorescence
flower. bracts
C. Diagram of achene, G. Close‐up of
illustrating two shape inflorescence,
types; l.s. = a glomerule of spikelets.
longitudinal‐section; c.s.
= cross‐section.
D. Scirpus sp., mature
achene
517 518

H. Spikelet, close‐up. I.
Subtending bract (left) and
dissected flower
components (right).
519 520

521 522

Poaceae (Gramineae)—Grass family (from poa, Greek name for a grass). Poaceae (Gramineae)
Being herbs (trees in the bamboos) with hollow-pithed stems and open-sheathed (bẹ hở)
distichous leaves (mọc hai bên) with a ligule (bẹ) at inner junction with blade; the inflorescence is
a grass spikelet, typically with 2 basal bracts (glumes) (long vũ) on a central axis and 1–∞ florets,
each consisting of a short lateral axis with 2 bracts (a lower, odd-veined lemma and an upper, 2-
veined palea) (mày) and a flower, the flower with perianth reduced to usually 2–3 lodicules (phiến)
usually 2–3 pendulous stamens, and a single 2–3-carpellate, 1-ovuled ovary with 2–3 plumose
stigmas, the fruit a caryopsis (grain) (quả thóc).
P 2–3 [–6+] lodicules A 2–3 [1] G (2–3), superior.
Agricultural grains (vital food and alcoholic beverage sources), including Barley (Hordeum) (lúa
mạch), Corn (Zea) (bắp), Oats (Avena) (Yến mạch), Rice (Oryza) (gạo), Rye (Secale)(Lúa mạch
A. Aerial shoot, showing distichous leaf arrangement. B. Close‐up of leaf, showing open leaf sheath (bẹ) and basal auricles of
đen), Wheat (Triticum) (lúa mì)
blade. C. Ligule, at adaxial junction of sheath and blade.
523 524
Poaceae (Gramineae) Poaceae (Gramineae)
D. Diagram of grass spikelets, consisting of an axis (rachilla) bearing two, basal glumes (one or both absent or F. Grains of (left to right) Zea mays (corn), Triticum aestivum (bread wheat), and Oryza sativa (rice). G. Grain of Zea
modified in some taxa) plus 1–∞ florets. E. Floret, consisting of a short, lateral branch bearing two bracts, lemma and mays in longitudinal‐section, showing embryo, endosperm, and fusion product of seed coat and pericarp
palea, plus a flower; a given floret may be sterile or unisexual in some taxa. 525 526
Poaceae. Spikelet morphology.
C. Close‐up of flower, showing
three stamens and styles of
ovary. D–F. Piptatherum
miliaceum. D. Open, mature
spikelet, showing two glumes
and palea (mày) and lemma of
single floret. E. Floret dissected
open, showing three stamens
and two lodicules (phiến) on
lemma (lá bắc) side of ovary. F.
Lodicules removed; note ovary
Poaceae. Spikelet morphology. A–C. Elymus glaucus. A. Spikelet, immature and closed, with two glumes and with two plumose styles
three florets. B. Mature spikelet, showing palea and awned lemma of open floret.
527 528

Spikelet diversity. A. Cynodon Spikelet diversity. D. Phalaris minor,
dactylon, bermuda grass, close‐up spikelet with prominent glumes and one
of spikelets in two rows, each floret. E. Avena barbata, pendulous
bearing exserted, pendulous spikelet. F. Distichlis spicata,
anthers and red, fimbriate styles. inflorescence of female plant, a
B. Nasella pulchra, needle grass, condensed panicle of spikelets.
having one fl oret per spikelet. C. G. Brachypodium distachyon, spikelet
Sorghum bicolor, in which two, with numerous, awned fl orets. H. Lolium
reduced, male spikelets are multiflorum, infl orescence a spike of
grouped with a single, bisexual distichously arranged spikelets. I. Oryza
spikelet.. sativa, rice.
529 530
7.8.4. POALES 7.8.4. POALES 8. Eleusine indica (L.) Gaertn. – Cỏ mần trầu
Poaceae (Gramineae) 9. Hordeum vulgare L. – Đại mạch

Poaceae (Gramineae)
1. Bambusa bambos (L.) Voss. – Tre gai 10. Imperata cylindrica (L.) Beauv. – Cỏ tranh
Poaceae. Bamboos, with stout, woody, 11. Oryza sativa L. – Lúa
aerial stems that bear large, 2. Phyllostachys pubescens Mazel ex H.de
nonphotosynthetic, scale leaves and Lehaie – Trúc sào 12. Saccharum officinarum L. – Mía
upper, lateral branches with 3. Avena sativa L. – Yến mạch 13. Triticum aestivum L. – Lúa mì
photosynthetic leaves. A,B.
4. Chrysopogon aciculatus (Retz.) Trin. – Cỏ 14. Zea mays L. – Ngô
Dendrocalamus giganteus. C. Bamboo
showing lateral branches with may
photosynthetic leaves 5. Coix lachryma –jobi L. – Ý dĩ
6. Cymbopogon citratus (DC. ex Nees) Stapf –
Sả chanh
7. Cymbopogon martinii (Roxb.) Wats. – Sả
hồng
531 532
8. EUDICOTS 8. EUDICOTS
8. ROSIDS 8. SAPINDALES
1. RANUNCULALES
8.1. FABIDS 9. ASTERIDS
2. PROTEALES 1. ZYGOPHYLLALES 1. CORNALES
3. SABIALES 2. CELASTRALES 2. ERICALES
3. MALPIGHIALES 3. LAMIIDS
4. TROCHODENDRALES 4. OXALIDALES 1. GARRYALES
5. BUXALES 5. FABALES 2. BORAGINALES
6. ROSALES 3. GENTIANALES
6. CORE EUDICOTS 7. CUCURBITALES 4. LAMIALES
1. GUNNERALES 8. FAGALES 5. SOLANALES
2. SAXIFRAGALES 8.2. MALVIDS 4. CAMPANULIDS
1. CROSSOSOMATALES 1. AQUIFOLIALES
3. VITALES 2. GERANIALES 2. ESCALLONIALES
4. DILLENIALES 3. MYRTALES 3. BRUNIALES
5. BERBERIDOPSIDALES 4. PICRAMNIALES 4. APIALES
5. HUERTEALES 5. PARACRYPHIALES
6. SANTALALES 6. BRASSICALES 6. DIPSACALES.
7. CARYOPHYLLALES 7. MALVALES 7. ASTERALES
533 https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dicotyledon 534
1. The eudicots are a large, monophyletic assemblage of angiosperms,
comprising roughly 190,000 described species, or 75% of all
angiosperms.
2. The monophyly of eudicots is well-supported from molecular data
and delimited by at least one palynological apomorphy: a tricolpate
or tricolpatederived pollen grain
3. Tricolpate pollen grains evolved from a monosulcate type.
535 536
1. RANUNCULALES
1. Berberidaceae – Hoàng liên gai
2. Circaeasteraceae - Tinh diệp thảo
3. Eupteleaceae - Lĩnh xuân
4. Lardizabalaceae – Mộc thông
5. Menispermaceae – Tiết dê
6. Papaveraceae – Thuốc phiện
7. Ranunculaceae – Hoàng liên

537 538
1. RANUNCULALES 1. RANUNCULALES
1. Berberidaceae Barberry family (after Barbary, an ancient Arabic name for N. 1. Berberidaceae
Africa). Hoàng liên gai Podophyllotoxin from Podophyllum sp.: potential natural anticancer agent. Derivatives
Having flowers with a multiseriate perianth (possibly apomorphic for the family) such as etoposide and teniposide, which have been used as therapies for cancers and
differentiated into outer sepaloid and inner petaloid parts (the innermost venereal wart (infection by human papillomavirus)
nectariferous), a biseriate androecium, and a single, apparently unicarpellate pistil.

P ∞, 6–7-seriate in whorls of 3 [2,4] each A 6 [4–18] G 1, superior.
Berberis wallichiana DC. – Hoàng liên gai
Mahonia bealei (Fortune) Pynaert – Hoàng liên ô rô lá dày
Mahonia nepalensis DC. – Hoàng liên ô rô
Podophyllum tonkinense Gagnep. – Bát giác liên
teniposide
539 Podophyllotoxin etoposide 540
2. Papaveraceae (including Fumariaceae & Pteridophyllaceae)— Poppy family 2. Papaveraceae
(Latin for poppy). Á phiện Papaveraceae. A. Dicentra chrysantha
being herbs, shrubs, or small trees (some with milky sap), with a dichlamydeous (Fumarioideae), with biradial, saccate fl
owers. B. Dendromecon rigida, tree poppy,
(bao kép) triseriate perianth (the corolla biseriate), usually numerous stamens, and
showing biseriate (2+2) corolla (sepals
a superior, compound ovary usually with parietal placentation (đính noãn vách), caducous). C. Eschscholzia californica,
the fruit usually a loculicidal or poricidal capsule (nang nứt dọc hay lỗ). California poppy, ovary cross‐section
showing parietal placentation. D. Papaver
K 2 [3] or (2 [3]) C 2+2 or 3+3 [–16] A ∞ [4–6] G (2) [–several], superior.
californicum, fi re poppy. E. Papaver
Economic importance: cultivated ornamentals and taxa used as oil seeds. somniferum, mature poricidal capsule. F.
Papaver somniferum, opium poppy, is an addictive narcotic plant, the source of heroin Platystemon californicus, cream cups. G.
(which has shaped human history) and very important medicinally, e.g., as the source Romneya trichocalyx, Matilija poppy. H,I.
of the analgesic morphine and other alkaloids (codeine, papaverine) Sanguinaria canadensis, bloodroot, having
several petals per flower
541 542
1. RANUNCULALES -1.3. 1. RANUNCULALES -1.3.
Menispermaceae – (Latin: 'Moonseed Family' from Greek mene 'crescent moon' and Menispermaceae
sperma 'seed’)
Climbing or twining vines, rarely erect shrubs or small trees. Stems striate, without spines; wood often with
radial pith rays. Leaves alternate, spiral; stipules absent; petiole swollen at base and apex; Inflorescences
axillary, sometimes from old wood, rarely superaxillary or terminal, often umbelliform cymes, Flowers
unisexual (plants dioecious), usually small, inconspicuous, mostly pedicellate. Sepals often in whorls of (2
or)3(or 4), Petals usually 3 or 6 in 1 or 2 whorls, rarely 2 or 4, sometimes reduced to 1 or absent, usually free,
rarely connate, imbricate or valvate. Stamens (2-)6-8(to many). Carpels 1-6[to many], Ovules 2 reducing to 1 by
abortion.
Coscinium fenestratum (Gaertn.) Colebr. – Vàng đắng. Berberine – antidiarrheal.
Cyclea barbata Miers – Dây sâm
Stephania rotunda Lour. – Bình vôi – Rotundine – sedative, hypnotic effect
Tiliacora triandra (Colebr.) Diels – Dây sương sâm
Tinospora crispa (L.) Miers – Dây cóc
Chondrodendron tomentosum, curare, is used as an arrow-poison by native Amazonians, Stephania rotunda Lour.
and from which is derived tubocurarine used medicinally as a muscle relaxant in surgery Coscinium fenestratum Bình vôi
and to treat diseases (Vàng đắng)
http://www.efloras.org Nzdl.org 543 544
1.4. Ranunculaceae. Buttercup family (meaning “little frog,” after the amphibious 1.4. Ranunculaceae. Aconitum fortunei–
habit of many species).
Ô đầu.
Herbs, shrubs, or lianas having flowers with spirally arranged perianth parts,
The tuberous roots contain the alkaloid
usually in two series, numerous stamens, and an apocarpous gynoecium. (lá noãn
rời) aconitine.
K 5–8 [3] C few–∞ [0] A ∞ G ∞ [1–few], superior The tuberous roots are used in treating
Aconitum carmichaeli Debeaux – Ô đầu rheumatism, paresis, arthralgia,
Coptis chinensis Franch. – Hoàng liên - Berberine
luxation, sprains and contusions. Their
Delphinium ajacis L. – Phi yến
tincture is used as liniment. It must not
Ranunculus sceleratus L. – Mao lương
Thalictrum foliolosum DC. – Thổ hoàng liên - Berberine be taken by mouth, because of its high
toxicity.
545 Nzdl.org 546
2. PROTEALES – Bộ Chẹo thui 2. PROTEALES – Bộ Chẹo thui
1. Nelumbonaceae -—Water Lotus family (Nelumbo, a Sinhalese name).
1. Nelumbonaceae - Sen being aquatic herbswith often atactostelic stems, emergent concave-peltate
2. Platanaceae - Tiêu huyền leaves, and emergent, solitary flowers with numerous tepals, numerous stamens,
and an apocarpous gynoecium having pistils partially embedded within an
3. Proteaceae – Chẹo thui
expanded receptacle; the fruit is an aggregate of nuts within an accrescent
receptacle.
P 2+∞+∞ A ∞ G ∞, superior.
Nelumbo nucifera
547 548
2. PROTEALES – Bộ Chẹo thui 2. PROTEALES – Bộ Chẹo thui
1. Nelumbonaceae 1. Nelumbonaceae - Nelumbo nucifera
Nelumbo nucifera, A. Whole Parts used: Leaves, seeds, receptacles, filaments and
plants, showing emergent, plumules
peltate/concave leaves and Chemical composition: The leaves contain alkaloids:
flowers. B. Whole fl ower, nuciferine, roemerine, nor-nuciferine and the
flavonoid: quercetin. The plumules yield proteins,
showing numerous tepals. C.
sugars and vitamins. The receptacles contain
Flower close-up; note numerous
quercetin.
stamens and enlarged receptacle.
Use: The ripe seeds produce a wholesome effect in
D. Receptacle longitudinal- cases of neurasthenia, spermatorrhoea and
section, with sunken pistils at metrorrhoea, in a daily dose of 10 to 30g in the form
apex. E. Close-up of pistils in of a decoction or powder. The leaves (15 to 20g) and
longitudinal section, showing the seed cores (2 to 4g) in decoction are effective for
apical placentation. insomnia, haemorrhage and haematemesis. The
F. Fruit, an aggregate of nuts, plumules (6 to 12g), the filaments (5 to 10g) or the
sunken in accrescent receptacle. receptacles (15 to 30g) in the form of a decoction are
G. Close-up of fruit, longitudinal used in treating bloody stools, haematuria, uterine
section, showing nuts haemorrhage and haematemesis.
549 550
8. EUDICOTS 8. EUDICOTS 8.6. CORE EUDICOTS
3. SABIALES – Thanh phong 1. GUNNERALES 2. SAXIFRAGALES – bộ Cỏ tai hổ
1. Altingiaceae
1. Gunneraceae
• Sabiaceae 2. Aphanopetalaceae
2. Myrothamnaceae 3. Cercidiphyllaceae
4. TROCHODENDRALES - Côn lan 4. Crassulaceae – Thuốc bỏng
5. Cynomoriaceae**
• Trochodendraceae 6. Daphniphyllaceae
7. Grossulariaceae
5. BUXALES - Bộ Hoàng Dương 8. Haloragaceae
9. Hamamelidaceae
• Buxaceae 10. Iteaceae – Thử thích
11. Paeoniaceae – Mẫu đơn
12. Penthoraceae – Xa căn
13. Peridiscaceae (incl. Medusandraceae)
14. Pterostemonaceae
15. Saxifragaceae – Cỏ tai hổ
551 16. Tetracarpaeaceae 552
8. EUDICOTS 8.6. CORE EUDICOTS 8. EUDICOTS 8.6. CORE EUDICOTS
2. SAXIFRAGALES 2. SAXIFRAGALES
1. Crassulaceae -Thuốc bỏng 1. Crassulaceae -
Stonecrop family (meaning “thick or succulent little plant”) Thuốc bỏng
Being herbs, shrubs, or rarely trees, with simple, succulent leaves having CAM
Photosynthesis (Crassulacean Acid Metabolism), a cymose inflorescence with
bisexual, actinomorphic, dichlamydeous flowers, obdiplostemonous or uniseriate
stamens, and an apocarpous gynoecium with opposed, scale-like nectaries, the
fruit a follicetum.
K 5 [3–6+] C 5 [3–6+] A 5+5 or 5 [3–6+] G 5 [3–6+], superior
Kalanchoes crenata (Andr.) Haw. – Trường sinh lá to
Kalanchoe integra (Medik.) Kuntze – Trường sinh nguyên
CAM (Crassulacean Acid Metabolism) photosynthesis. ADP = adenosine

553 diphosphate; PEP = phosphoenolpyruvate; Pi = phosphate. 554
2. SAXIFRAGALES – bộ Cỏ tai hổ 3. VITALES (tentatively placed in Rosids; APG III)

1. Vitaceae
1. Saxifragaceae – Cỏ tai hổ, Saxifrage family (Latin for “rock breaking”.
Being lianas (rarely herbs or pachycauls) with tendrils opposite the leaves, leaves
being perennial herbs, rarely subshrubs, with spiral, sometimes succulent leaves simple, palmate, or pinnate, the flowers small, with a valvate apopetalous or
(often in rosettes), the flowers generally with 5 distinct sepals, 5 connate petals, calyptrate corolla, antipetalous stamens, and a lobed or discoid nectary (tuyến
and 1–2 whorls of stamens, the gynoecium usually syncarpous and lobed, the mật) at ovary apex, the fruit a berry, 1–2 seeds per locule.
K 4–5 [3–7] C 4–5 [3–7] A 4–5 [3–7] G 2 [3–4], superior to half-inferior.
ovary superior to inferior, with numerous ovules, the fruit a septicidal capsule.
Used as food and to make wine, plus some cultivated ornamentals, e.g., Cissus,
K 5 [3–10] C (5) [(3–10)] A 5 or 5+5 [variable] G (2–4) [(–7)], superior to inferior Parthenocissus, and Rhoicissus
Saxifraga stoloniifera Meerb. – Cỏ tai hổ Ampelopsis cantoniensis (Hook. et Arn.) Planch. – Chè dây
Cissus triloba (Lour.) Merr. – Chìa vôi
Vitis vinifera L. – Nho
555 556
3. VITALES (tentatively placed in Rosids; APG III) 3. VITALES (tentatively placed in Rosids; APG III)
1. Vitaceae 1. Vitaceae
557 558
3. VITALES (tentatively placed in Rosids; APG III) 4. DILLENIALES – BỘ SỔ

1. Vitaceae
1. Dilleniaceae – họ Sổ
Dilleniaceae, with simple, spiral, conduplicate leaves (secondary veins typically
terminating at teeth) and actinomorphic flowers with numerous centrifugal
stamens, often in bundles, the gynoecium apocarpous [rarely syncarpous]
Dillenia indica L. – Sổ bà
Tetracera loureiri (Finet et Gagnep.) Craib – Dây chiều không lông
Tetracera scandens (L.) Merr. – Dây chiều
559 560
5. BERBERIDOPSIDALES 6. SANTALALES – bộ Đàn hương 6. SANTALALES – bộ Đàn hương

1. Balanophoraceae – Dó đất 1. Santalaceae- Đàn hương . Sandalwood family (from Persian name for
1. Aextoxicaceae
sandalwood).
2. Berberidopsidaceae 2. Erythropalaceae** - Dây hương Being photosynthetic hemiparasites with haustorial roots attached to roots or
3. Loranthaceae – Tầm gửi branches of a host plant, having small, often unisexual flowers with a uniseriate,
valvate perianth, antitepalous stamens, and free-central/apical or basal placentation,
4. Misodendraceae
seeds lacking a seed coat, the fruit a drupe, nut, berry, or explosively dehiscent.
5. Olacaceae – Dương đầu P 3–5 [6–8] or (3–5) [(6–8)] A 3–5 [6–8] G (3–4) [(2,5)], superior to inferior.
Economic importance: timber (gỗ), essential oil, incense (e.g., Santalum album, Indian
6. Opiliaceae – Rau sắng sandalwood), plus some used for edible fruits or tubers and for tanning; mistletoes,
7. Santalaceae – Đàn hương esp. Phoradendron spp., are used in decorative displays, some are pests on crop
trees (e.g., Arceuthobium).
8. Schoepfiaceae - Sô phi
561 562
8. EUDICOTS 8.6. CORE EUDICOTS 8. EUDICOTS
7. CARYOPHYLLALES 8.6. CORE EUDICOTS
 34 families, most corresponding to the traditional “Centrospermae” (seeds
7. CARYOPHYLLALES
arising from a central column) or basal placentation.
 Core Caryophyllales (17 family)
 Sieve tube plastids with protein crystalloid inclusions surrounded by proteinaceous
filaments
 Ovules campylotropous (noãn cong) and perispermous seeds
 Betalains (functionally replace the anthocyanins found in other angiosperms)
 Perisperm (vỏ hạt) present
 Trinucleate pollen upon being released from the anther, which is a relatively rare
feature in angiosperms (most being binucleate at release).
 Free-central “Centrospermae,” from the seeds arising from a central column) or
basal placentation.
 Globular Inclusion: Plastid crystal globular
 Raphides (hình kim)
 Succulents (nạc)
563 564
CARYOPHYLLALES: Cẩm chướng
8.6.CORE EUDICOTS 7. CARYOPHYLLALES 15. Frankeniaceae 30. Sarcobataceae
1. Achatocarpaceae 16. Gisekiaceae 31. Simmondsiaceae
7. CARYOPHYLLALES 17. Halophytaceae 32. Stegnospermataceae
2. Aizoaceae
A. Campylotropous ovule 18. Limeaceae 33. Talinaceae
3. Amaranthaceae
(noãn cong).
4. Anacampserotaceae 19. Lophiocarpaceae 34. Tamaricaceae
B. Sieve tube plastid
with proteinaceous 5. Ancistrocladaceae 20. Molluginaceae
filaments ( F ) 6. Asteropeiaceae 21. Montiaceae
encircling central 7. Barbeuiaceae 22. Nepenthaceae
crystalloid protein (P); 23. Nyctaginaceae – hoa giấy
8. Basellaceae
C. Betanidin, a
9. Cactaceae 24. Physenaceae
betacyanin (left) and
indicoxanthin, a 10. Caryophyllaceae 25. Phytolaccaceae
betaxanthin, both 11. Didiereaceae 26. Plumbaginaceae – Đuôi công
examples of betalain 12. Dioncophyllaceae 27. Polygonaceae
pigments. 28. Portulacaceae
13. Droseraceae
14. Drosophyllaceae 29. Rhabdodendraceae
565 566
7. CARYOPHYLLALES 7. CARYOPHYLLALES
1. Amaranthaceae - (including Chenopodiaceae)—Amaranth family (Greek “unfading,” 2. Cactaceae—Cactus family (Greek for a spiny plant). Xương rồng
from the persistent bracts and perianth) – Rau dền being typically stem-succulent, CAM shrubs or trees, with leaves usually reduced or absent,
Being herbs to trees with anomalous secondary growth, simple leaves (succulent to the axillary meristems modified into specialized areoles (hốc, núm) bearing leaf spines, the
reduced in some), bristlelike, pigmented bracts in some, a uniseriate perianth of mostly 3–5 flowers epiperigynous with spiral perianth parts intergrading from outer bractlike to inner
[0–2, 6–8] sepals, basally connate stamens of same number and opposite perianth parts, petal-like parts, having numerous stamens and an inferior ovary with numerous ovules and
a 1-loculed, mostly 1-ovuled ovary with basal placentation, seeds with curved embryo, and parietal placentation (đính vách), betalain pigments only present.
betalain pigments only present. P ∞ A ∞ G (3–∞), inferior, hypanthium present
K [0–2] 3–5 [6–8] C 0 A [1–2] 3–5 [6–8] G 1(–3) [(5)], superior, rarely half-inferior. Economic importance: includes numerous cultivated ornamentals; Opuntia spp. are
Economic importance: Vegetable crops such as beet (Beta vulgaris) (củ cải đường: Beta eaten for their fruits (prickly-pears) and stems (nopales); Lophophora williamsii (peyote) is
vulgaris subsp. vulgaris) and spinach (Spinacea oleracea), pseudograin crops such as used as a hallucinogen (mescaline) and in religious ceremonies (e.g., Religion of the Native
Amaranthus and Chenopodium spp. (e.g., C. quinoa) (Diêm mạch), American Church).
Achyranthes aspera L. – Cỏ xước  Epiphyllum oxypetalum (DC.) Haw. – Quỳnh
 Hylocereus undatus (Haw.) Britt. et Rose – Thanh long
Achyranthes bidentata Blume – Ngưu tất
 Nopalea cochenillifera (L.) Lyons – Tay cùi
Celosia argentea L. var. cristata (L.) Kuntze – Mào gà đỏ  Opuntia dillenii (Ker Gawl.) Haw. – Xương rồng bà có gai
567 568
2. Cactaceae— 2. Cactaceae—
A–E. Subfamily exemplars. A,B. H. Echinocereus engelmannii,

Pereskioideae, having persistent, close‐up of stamens and style
photosynthetic leaves. A. Pereskia branches. I,J. Selenicereus sp.,
grandiflora. B. Quiabentia zehntneri. night‐blooming cereus. I. Open,
C. Cactoideae, typical, leafless stem zygomorphic flower, with
with areole bearing leaf spines. numerous tepals and stamens. J.
D,E. Opuntioideae, glochidia. D. Mass Side view, with transition between
of glochidia. E. Single glochidium with bracts and inner petaloid tepals.
retrorse barbs (high magnification, K,L. Pereskia grandiflora. K. Flower
scanning electron microscopy). longitudinal section, showing
F. Mammillaria dioica, with uncinate inferior ovary and hypanthium. L.
spines. G. Opuntia basilaris, flower. Ovary cross‐section, showing
parietal placentation.
569 570
3. Caryophyllaceae—Carnation family (meaning “clove-leaved”). Cẩm chướng 4. Polygonaceae—Buckwheat family (meaning “many knees,” from swollen nodes found in
Having nodes often swollen (phồng) with simple, opposite leaves, an inflorescence some species).
of solitary flowers or dichasial cymes, and biseriate, actinomorphic, usually Having simple, spiral leaves, with or without a stipular ocrea (bẹ chìa), an inflorescence
of fasciculate units (tụ thành bó) small actinomorphic flowers usually with 3+3 or 5
pentamerous flowers with distinct, clawed petals (có móng), a superior ovary with
(quincuncial) connate tepals, a 3 [2,4] carpellate ovary with a single, basal, mostly
distally free-central or basal placentation, and a capsular fruit, anthocyanin
orthotropous ovule, and a usually 3-sided achene or nutlet, anthocyanin pigments only
pigments only present. present.
K 5[4] or (5[4]) C 5[0,4] A 5 or 5+5 [1–4] G (2–5+), superior, hypanthium usually P (3+3) or (5) [(2+2)] A 3+3, 8 [2,9+] G (3) [(2,4)], superior, hypanthium absent or present.
absent. Edible plants (Fagopyrum esculentum, buckwheat (Mạch ba góc), and Rheum x hybridum,
Economic importance: Ornamental cultivars. rhubarb; medicinal plants; timber, charcoal, and tanning plants; cultivated ornamentals,
Dianthus caryophyllus L. – Cẩm chướng thơm Fallopia multiflora (Thunb.) Haraldson – Hà thủ ô
Polycarpaea arenaria (Lour.) Gagnep. – Sài hồ nam Reynoutria japonica Houtt. – Cốt khỉ củ
Rheum officinale Baill. – Đại hoàng
571 572
7. CARYOPHYLLALES
7. CARYOPHYLLALES
4. Polygonaceae 4. Polygonaceae
G. Rumex crispus, fruits,
A–C. Polygonum amphibium. A. surrounded by accrescent
Shoot with spikelike infl orescence. calyx. H. Fagopyrum
B. Close‐up of node, showing ocrea. esculentum, buckwheat,
C. Close‐up of flowers. D. Polygonum trigonous achenes. I. Cocoloba
sp., flower close‐up, showing diversifolia, sea‐grape. J.
quincuncial aestivation (outlined). E. Chorizanthe fimbriata, spine‐
Eriogonum fasciculatum, ovary flower, showing 3+3 tepals. K.
Antigonon leptopus, coral
longitudinal‐section, showing single
vine. L,M. Eriogonum
basal, orthotropous ovule. F. fasciculatum, California
Dedeckera eurekensis, ovary with buckwheat. L. Whole plant. M.
three styles. Fascicle with involucre. N.
Flower close‐up, showing 3+3
tepals, androecium, and
superior ovary
573 574
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS
1. ZYGOPHYLLALES – Gai chống
1. No clear non-molecular apomorphies unite the Rosids.
2. CELASTRALES – Dây gối 2. Perianths with unfused parts and a stamen merosity (Number of parts per
3. MALPIGHIALES – Măng rô
whorl or cycle) greater than that of the calyx or corolla, but there are many
4. OXALIDALES-
5. FABALES exceptions.
6. ROSALES 3. Bitegmic (two integuments) (Asterids: unitegmic) ovules., crassinucellate
7. CUCURBITALES
8. FAGALES ovules
2. MALVIDS
1. CROSSOSOMATALES
2. GERANIALES
3. MYRTALES
4. PICRAMNIALES
5. HUERTEALES
6. BRASSICALES
7. MALVALES
8. SAPINDALES
575 Bitegmic
576
8. ROSIDS
8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS
8.1. Fabids 2. CELASTRALES - DÂY GỐI
• Celastraceae (incl. Parnassiaceae and Potteringiaceae)
ZYGOPHYLLALES – Gai chống
Catha palustris, khat, the leaves of which are chewed as a stimulant.
Krameriaceae - Catha edulis Forsk, more commonly known as khat, for its
psychostimulatory effect. The main active compound in khat is
Zygophyllaceae – Gai chống
cathinone, whose synthetic derivatives form a part of the new
Tribulus terrestris L. – Gai ma vương psychoactive substances list.[Nilesh B. Patel. 2019]
• Lepidobotryaceae
577 578
8. EUDICOTS 8.6. CORE EUDICOTS 8. EUDICOTS 8.6. CORE EUDICOTS Cyathium: An inflorescence bearing small, unisexual
flowers and subtended by an involucre (frequently with
8. ROSIDS 14.Euphroniaceae 29.Phyllanthaceae 8. ROSIDS petaloid glands), the entire inflorescence resembling a
single flower, e.g., Euphorbia. (inflorescence type)
15.Goupiaceae 30.Picrodendraceae
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
16.Humiriaceae 31.Podostemaceae
3. MALPIGHIALES –Măng rô 3. MALPIGHIALES- Măng rô
17.Hypericaceae 32.Putranjivaceae
1. Achariaceae 18.Irvingiaceae 33.Rafflesiaceae
1. Euphorbiaceae—Spurge family (after Euphorbus, physician to the king of
2. Balanopaceae 19.Ixonanthaceae 34.Rhizophoraceae Mauritania, 1st century).
3. Bonnetiaceae 20.Lacistemataceae 35.Salicaceae (incl. Samydaceae) Having unisexual flowers with a superior, usually 3-carpellate ovary with 1 ovule
4. Callophyllaceae 21.Linaceae 36.Scyphostegiaceae per carpel, apical-axile in placentation, many taxa with red, yellow, or usually white
5. Caryocaraceae 22.Lophopyxidaceae 37.Trigoniaceae (“milky”) latex, the Euphorbioideae alone with reduced staminal flowers, some with
6. Centroplacaceae 23.Malesherbiaceae a characteristic cyathium inflorescence.
7. Chrysobalanaceae 24.Malpighiaceae K 5 [0] C 5 [0] A 1–∞ G (3) [(2–∞)], superior.
8. Clusiaceae (Guttiferae) 25.Ochnaceae (incl. Economic importance: Aleurites fordii, tung oil and A. moluccana, candlenut oil;
9. Ctenolophonaceae Medusagynaceae, Quiinaceae) Hevea brasiliensis, the major source of natural rubber; Manihot esculentus,
10.Dichapetalaceae 26.Pandaceae cassava/manioc, a very important food crop and the source of tapioca; Ricinus
11.Elatinaceae 27.Passifloraceae (incl. communis, the source of castor bean oil and the deadly poison ricin; and various
12.Erythroxylaceae Malesherbiaceae, Turneraceae) oil, timber, medicinal, dye, and ornamental plants.
13.Euphorbiaceae 28.Peraceae**
579 580
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS-3. 1. FABIDS-3.
MALPIGHIALES MALPIGHIALES-
Euphorbiaceae
-Euphorbiaceae
G. Whole plant, showing
A. Chamaesyce maculata, enlarged stipular spines. H.
close‐up of leaves and Cyathia. I–K. Euphorbia sp. I.
cyathia. B. Euphorbia ingens, Cyathium, showing bracts and
a stem‐succulent plant. C. male and female flowers. J.
Euphorbia baioensis, showing Female and male flower,
paired stipular spines. D. removed. K. Close‐up of male fl
Euphorbia obesa. E‐F. ower, showing junction between
Euphorbia milii, crown‐of‐ filament and pedicel. L.
thorns. E. Aerial shoot of Euphorbia ingens, simple
plant. F. Close‐up of cyathia, dichasium of cyathia, the central
having red bracts. G,H. one in fruit. M. Manihot
Euphorbia grandicornis. esculenta, cassava. N. Aleurites
581 moluccana, candle‐nut tree. 582
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
3. MALPIGHIALES- Măng rô
3. MALPIGHIALES- Măng rô
1. Euphorbiaceae – Thầu dầu
1. Euphorbiaceae—
Euphorbia cyathophora Murr. – Trạng nguyên la nhỏ
Euphorbia hirta L. – Cỏ sữa lá lớn
Euphorbia thymifolia L. – Cỏ sữa lá nhỏ
Hevea brasiliensis (A. Juss.) Muell. Arg. – Cao su
Manihot esculenta Crantz – Sắn
Phyllanthus acidus (L.) Skeels – Chùm ruột
Phyllanthus amarus Schum. et Thonn. – Chó đẻ thân xanh
Phyllanthus emblica L. – Me rừng
Phyllanthus reticulatus Poir. – Phèn đen
Phyllanthus urinaria L. – Chó đẻ răng cưa
Ricinus communis L. – Thầu dầu
Sauropus androgynus (L.) Merr. – Bồ ngót
583 584
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
3. MALPIGHIALES- Măng rô 3. MALPIGHIALES- Măng rô
2. Malpighiaceae—Barbados-Cherry family (after Marcello Malpighi [1628–1694], 2. Malpighiaceae
Italian physician and anatomist). Economic importance: fruits, e.g., Malpighia glabra (Barbados-cherry, rich in vitamin C),
Vines, shrubs, or trees with simple, usually opposite and stipulate leaves pair of and Bunchosia spp. (marmelo). The liana Banisteriopsis caapi (Ayahuasca) yields (from
glands present near junction of petiole with blade, the flowers usually bisexual, bark) hallucinogenic alkaloids (Harmine, Harmaline Tetrahydroharmine) used by some
perianth pentamerous, the sepals usually with 2 [1] fleshy, abaxial glands (secreting South American natives in religious/spiritual rites
oil or nectar), the petals clawed and marginally ciliate, toothed, or fringed, the
androecium 1–3-seriate, staminodes often present, the ovary superior with 3 [2–5]
carpels and locules 1, apical-axile ovule per carpel, the fruit a drupe, nut, or samara,
often schizocarpic.
K 5 or (5) C 5 A 10 [2–15] G (3) [(2–5)], superior
585 586
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
3. Passifloraceae—Passion Flower family (Latin for “passion flower,” after events of the 3. Passifloraceae—
Christian Passion, signified in floral parts). Passiflora edulis Sims – Dây mát
Being lianas, shrubs, or trees with actinomorphic, usually bisexual flowers, having one or Passiflora foetida L. – Lạc tiên
more whorls of coronal appendages between perianth and androecium, an androgynophore Passiflora incarnata L – Mắc mát
usually present, and typically 5 stamens and 3 carpels, with parietal placentation, Passiflora quadrangularis L. – Dưa gang tây
the fruit a berry or capsule. Passiflora foetida: The whole plant is considered to have sedative properties and is used in
K 5 [3–8] or (5) [(3–8)] C 5 [3–8] or (5) [(3–8)] A 5 [4–∞] or (5) [(4–∞)] G (3) [(2–5)], superior,
the treatment of neurasthenia, insomnia, nightmares and anxiety. It is also indicated for
hypanthium present in most species.
Cultivated ornamentals e.g., Passiflora edulis (passion fruit), as edible fruits hypertension in the form of a decoction, fluid extract or syrup. The average dose ranges
from 20 to 40g per day.
587 588
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
4. Salicaceae—Willow family (Latin for willow). 5. Violaceae—Violet family (Latin for fragrant plants). Hoa tím
Dioecious to hermaphroditic trees or shrubs with simple, usually spiral, stipulate leaves, herbs, shrubs, trees, or lianas with simple, undivided or divided leaves, actinomorphic or
often with salicoid teeth, fl owers are often small, perianth variable, sometimes one or both zygomorphic flowers with a 5-merous perianth, usually 5, connivent stamens, and a
whorls absent, stamens 2–∞, ovaries with parietal to basal placentation, the fruit usually a superior, usually 3-carpellate ovary with parietal placentation, the seeds often with a
capsule, berry, or drupe. caruncle or aril.
K 0–8 [–15] C 0–8 [–15] A 2–∞ G 2–∞, superior K 5 C 5 A 5 [3] or (5) [(3)] G (3) [(2–5)], superior.
Timber trees, fruit trees, and ornamental cultivars, including Azara, Idesia, Olmediella Medicinal value, cultivated ornamentals, e.g., Viola x wittrockiana (pansies), and use for
(Guatemalanholly), Populus (cottonwoods or poplars) and Salix (willows); the bark of extraction of volatile oils.
willows (Salix) was the original source of salicin, the chemical modifi cation of which is
aspirin (acetyl-salicylic acid).
589 590
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS
1. FABIDS 4. Oxalidales
4. Oxalidales Oxalidaceae—Oxalis family (Greek for sour, from accumulation of oxalic acid in the
1. Brunelliaceae tissues). Chua me đất
Herbs, shrubs, or small trees, usually with pinnate or palmate (often trifoliolate)
2. Cephalotaceae
leaves (leaflets often folding at night), flowers bisexual, actinomorphic, pentamerous,
3. Connaraceae the stamens usually biseriate, with outer, basal nectaries, the fruit a loculicidal
4. Cunoniaceae capsule or berry.
5. Elaeocarpaceae K 5 C 5 or (5) [0] A (5+5) [(+5 staminodes)] G (5) [(3)], superior.
6. Huaceae Averrhoa carambola L. – Khế
Oxalis corniculata L. – Chua me đất hoa vàng
7. Oxalidaceae
591 592
8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS
8. ROSIDS
4. Oxalidales
1. FABIDS
Oxalidaceae—
4. FABALES
A,B. Averrhoa carambola.
A. Plant in flower. B. 1. Fabaceae (Leguminosae) - Đậu
Winged fruit. C,D. Oxalis
arborescens, a shrub. E,F. 2. Polygalaceae – Viễn chí
Oxalis oregana, redwood
sorrel, a perennial herb. 3. Quillajaceae
G–I. Oxalis pes‐caprae
4. Surianaceae
593 594
Flowering Plants (Angiosperms, Magnoliophyta, Anthophyta) Flowering Plants

8. ROSIDS 8. EUDICOTS 8.6. CORE EUDICOTS – Rosids-Fabids-Fabaceae
1. FABIDS
4. FABALES
1. Fabaceae (Leguminosae)—Bean/Pea family (after faba, Latin name for broad bean). Mimosoideae “Caesalpinioideae” Faboideae
Trees, shrubs, vines, or herbs, with stipulate, often compound leaves and typically
pentamerous flowers, usually with a single, unicarpellous pistil with marginal Leaves usually Leaves usually once Leaves pinnately
twice pinnately pinnately or twice compound to
placentation, the fruit a legume (or modified legume). Roots of many members have a compound pinnately compound trifoliolate
symbiotic association with nitrogen-fixing bacteria (Rhizobium spp.), which induce
formation of root nodules (this especially common in the Faboideae). Fls actinomorphic, Fls + weakly zygomorphic, Fls zygomorphic,
petals valvate, upper petal usually upper petal (banner)
Fabaceae are traditionally classified into three subfamilies (sometimes treated as distinct or basally innermost; petals distinct outermost; well
separate families): Caesalpinioideae, Mimosoideae, and Faboideae (= fused defined wings and keel
Papilionoideae). Stamens 10-many, Stamens 5 or 10, distinct Stamens 10,
K 5 or (5) [(3–6)] C 5 or (5) [0,1–6, or (1–6)] A 5,10,–∞ or (5,10,–∞) G 1 [2–16], superior, distinct or basally monadelphous or
hypanthium sometimes present fused diadelphous
595
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS 6. Gleditsia australis Hemsl. ex
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS Forbes et Hemsl. – Bồ kết
4. FABALES 4. FABALES 7. Senna alata (L.) Roxb. – Muồng
1. Fabaceae (Leguminosae)— trâu
Fabaceae (Leguminosae)—
Source of numerous pulses (such as Arachis hypogaea (peanut); Glycine max, 1. Afzelia xylocarpa (Kurz) Craib – 8. Tamarindus indica L. – Me
(soybeans); Lens culinaris, lentil (đậu lăng); Phaseolus spp., beans; Pisum sativum, Gõ đỏ 9. Acacia catechu (L.f.) Willd. –
(peas, đậu Hà lan); flavoring plants (such as Ceratonia siliqua, carob (quyết minh)), 2. Bauhinia bassacensis Pierre ex Keo cao
fodder (thức ăn động vật) and soil rotation plants (such as Medicago sativa, alfalfa, Gagnep. – Móng bò Hậu Giang 10. Mimosa pudica L. – Trinh nữ
3. Caesalpinia sappan L. – Vang 11. Abrus precatorius L. – Cam
or Trifolium)
4. Cassia fistula L. – Bò cạp nước thảo dây
5. Delonix regia (Bojer ex Hook.) 12. Arachis hypogaea L. – Lạc
Raf. – Phượng
597 598
8. ROSIDS 7. Lablab purpureus (L.) Sweet – 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS Đậu ván 1. FABIDS
8. Phaseolus lunatus L. – Đậu ngự 4. FABALES
4. FABALES
9. Psoralea corylifolia L. – Phá cố 1. Polygalaceae—Milkwort family (Greek for “much milk,” in the belief that some
1. Fabaceae (Leguminosae)— chỉ species consumed by cows increase milk flow). Viễn chí
1. Astragalus membranaceus (Fisch.)
10. Pueraria montana (Lour.) Merr. Trees, shrubs, lianas, or herbs, with simple, spiral, usually exstipulate leaves,
Bunge – Hoàng kỳ
var. chinensis (Ohwi) Maesen – the flowers bisexual, the perianth biseriate, with the 2 inner (of 5) sepals often petaloid
2. Dalbergia candenatensis
Sắn dây (resembling wing petals), petals 3–5, when 3, the anterior petal often apically fringed and
(Dennst.) Prain – Trắc một hạt
11. Pueraria montana (Lour.) Merr. boat-shaped, the anthers poricidal or longitudinally dehiscent, the style often 2-lobed
3. Desmodium styracifolium
var. lobata (Willd.) Maesen – Sắn with one lobe stigmatic, the other sterile, ovule 1 per carpel, the seeds arillate (with
(Osbeck) Merr. – Vẩy rồng
dây xẻ thuỳ caruncle).
4. Erythrina variegata L. – Vông nem
12. Vigna radiata (L.) Wilczek – Đậu K 5 or (5) or (2)+3 C 3 or 5 A 4+4, 10, 3–7 G (2–5) [(–8)], superior.
5. Glycine max (L.) Merr. – Đậu
xanh Polygala chinensis L. – Viễn chí
tương
13. Styphnolobium japonicum (L.) Polygala glomerata Lour. var. langbianensis A. Chev. ex Gagnep. – Viễn chí Lang Biang
6. Glycyrrhiza uralensis Fisch. ex Polygala paniculata L. – Viễn chí lá nhỏ
Schott – Hoè
DC. – Cam thảo
599 600
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
5. ROSALES 5. ROSALES
1. Barbeyaceae 1. Rhamnaceae—Buckthorn family (Greek name for buckthorn or other thorny
2. Cannabaceae shrubs).
3. Dirachmaceae Trees, shrubs, lianas, or rarely herbs with simple, spiral or opposite leaves,
4. Elaeagnaceae unisexual or bisexual, perigynous to epiperigynous flowers, (bầu trung hay
5. Moraceae thượng) the perianth/androecium 4–5-merous, petals sometimes absent,
6. Rhamnaceae stamens alternisepalous, a nectariferous disk usually adnate to hypanthium,
7. Rosaceae the fruit a drupe, circumscissile capsule, or schizocarp.
8. Ulmaceae K 4–5 C 4–5 [0] A 4–5 G (2–3) [(–5)], superior to inferior, hypanthium usually
9. Urticaceae present.
Ziziphus jujuba
601 602
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
1. Rosaceae—Rose family (Latin for various roses).
1. Rosaceae—
Stipulate leaves (often adnate to petiole) (lá kèm) and an actinomorphic, generally
pentamerous flower with hypanthium present (hoa dạng tube), variable in gynoecial
A–C. Rosa californica. A. Flower. B.
fusion, ovary position, and fruit type. Sunken receptacle of flower. C. Fruit, a
K 5[3–10] C 5[0,3–10] A 20–∞[1,5] G 1(–∞), superior or inferior, hypanthium present. hip. D,E. Poten lla glandulosa, with
Cultivated fruits, including Fragaria (strawberry) (dâu tây) numerous pis ls of an apocarpous
Malus (apples), Prunus (almond, apricot, cherry, peach, gynoecium (bộ nhụy). F–H.
Spiraeoideae, Pyrinae. F. Pyrus
plum), Pyrus (Pear), and Rubus (blackberry, raspberry) (mâm xôi), as kawakamii, flower, face view.
well as essential oils (e.g., Rosa), and numerous ornamental
cultivars, such as Cotoneaster, Photinia, Prunus (cherries),
Pyracantha, Rosa (roses), and Spiraea hypanthium
603 604
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
1. Rosaceae— 1. URTICALEAN ROSIDS
G,H. Malus domestica, apple. G. Flower 1. Moraceae, (latex)
longitudinal section, showing inferior 2. Ulmaceae,
ovary, characteristic of the Pyrinae. H.
Apple fruit, a pome, comprised mostly of 3. Urticaceae
hypanthial tissue. I,J. Spiraeoideae, 4. Cannabaceae,
Amygdaleae, Prunus sp., cherry, with a
superior ovary. K–M. Spiraeoideae,
Spiraeeae, Spiraea vanhoutii. K. Flower
close‐up, showing 5 pistils inside
hypanthium. L. Flower longitudinal‐
section. M. Ovary longitudinal‐ section, small, unisexual, wind‐pollinated flowers
with marginal placentation.
605 606
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
5. ROSALES - URTICALEAN ROSIDS
5. ROSALES - URTICALEAN ROSIDS
1. Moraceae—Mulberry family (Latin name for mulberry).
Monoecious or dioecious trees, shrubs, lianas, or herbs with a milky latex, 1. Moraceae
stipulate, simple leaves, and unisexual flowers, the female with a usually 2- A. Artocarpus altilis, breadfruit, a
carpellate (2 styled) pistil and a single, apical to subapical ovule, the fruit a tree with pinnately cleft leaves
and heads of unisexual fl owers.
multiple of achenes (quả bế), in some taxa with an enlarged compound B–D. Broussonetia papyrifera,
paper mulberry. B. Infl orescence,
receptacle or syconium. a head. C. Flower, showing fl eshy
P (0–10) A 1–6 G (2) [(3)], superior or inferior. perianth surrounding pistil. D.
Achene longitudinal‐section,
Fruit trees, such as Artocarpus altilis (breadfruit), Ficus carica (edible fig), and showing single seed. E,F.
Dorstenia sp., with headlike,
Morus spp. (mulberry); paper, rubber, and timber trees; and some cultivated compound receptacle bearing
ornamentals, especially Ficus spp., figs; the leaves of Morus alba are the food minute fl owers. G,H. Ficus
benghalensis. G. Prop roots. H.
source of silkworm moth larvae. Habit, a large tree, here covering
607 more than an acre of ground 608
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
5. ROSALES - URTICALEAN ROSIDS 5. ROSALES - URTICALEAN ROSIDS
2. Ulmaceae—Elm family (Latin for elm). 6 genera/35 species – Họ Du
1. Moraceae
Timber trees (esp. Ulmus, elm, plus Holoptelea, Phyllostylon, Zelkova), fiber,
I–K. Ficus carica, edible fig. I. Shoot,
with fruits (syconia). J. Mature
syconium, longitudinal‐section. K.
Fodder (thức ăn gia súc), and medicinal plants, and cultivated ornamentals
Syconium apex, showing scales
surrounding pore and wasp. L. Maclura
pomifera, osage‐orange, showing
globose, multiple fruit of drupelike
achenes. M–P. Morus sp., mulberry.
M. Female infl orescence, a head of
flowers. N. Flower close‐up, showing
outer perianth, which forms a fleshy
layer in fruit. O. Ovary longitudinal
section, showing subapical
placentation. P. Fruit, a multiple of
achenes, each surrounded by a fleshy
perianth.
609 610
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
5. ROSALES - URTICALEAN ROSIDS 6. CUCURBITALES
3. Urticaceae [including Cecropiaceae]—Nettle family (Latin for “to burn,” after the 1. Apodanthaceae**
stinging trichomes of some family members) – Gai 2. Anisophylleaceae
Monoecious or dioecious herbs, shrubs, trees, or lianas, often with calcium carbonate 3. Begoniaceae
cystoliths, some taxa having stinging trichomes, the flowers small, wind-pollinated, with 4. Coriariaceae
a uniseriate perianth [rarely absent], the male flowers with straight or, in many taxa, 5. Corynocarpaceae
inflexed, pollen-catapulting filaments, female fl owers with a unilocular, usually 6. Cucurbitaceae
unicarpellate (pseudomonomerous) ovary having a single, basal, orthotropous ovule, the 7. Datiscaceae
fruit an achene, nut, or drupe, often attached to an accrescent perianth. 8. Tetramelaceae
Male: P 4–5 or (4–5) [1–6] A 4–5 [1–6].
Female: P 4–5 or (4–5) [0] G 1 [(2)], superior.
Pouzolzia zeylanica (L.) Benn. – Bọ mắm
611 612
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
6. CUCURBITALES 6. CUCURBITALES
1. Cucurbitaceae—Cucumber/Gourd family (L. for gourd). 1. Cucurbitaceae.
Monoecious or dioecious vines with simple, palmately veined and/ or lobed leaves,
usually with tendrils, the female flowers epiperigynous, with usually parietal
placentation and three carpels, the fruit a berry, pepo, capsule, or samara.
K 5 [3–6] C 5 [3–6] or (5) [(3–6)] A 3–5 or (3–5) G (3) [(2–5)], inferior, hypanthium
present
Food crops such as Citrullus lanatus (watermelon), Cucumis melo (melons), Cucumis
sativa (cucumber), Cucurbita pepo and other spp. (squashes, pumpkins), and a
number of other taxa; the dried fruits of several species are used as gourds, those of
Luffa (luffa) are used as a sponge; some taxa have medicinal or horticultural uses.
613 614
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
6. CUCURBITALES
6. CUCURBITALES
1. Cucurbitaceae.
1. Cucurbitaceae. 1. Benincasa hispida (Thunb. ex Murr.) Cogn. – Bí đao
2. Citrullus lanatus (Thunb.) Matsum. et Nakai – Dưa hấu
3. Cucumis melo L. – Dưa hồng
4. Cucurbita maxima Duch. ex Lam. – Bí đỏ
5. Cucurbita pepo L. – Bí ngô
6. Gymnopetalum cochinchinense (Lour.) Kurz – Cứt quạ
7. Lagenaria siceraria (Mol.) Standl. – Bầu
8. Luffa cylindrica (L.) M. Roem. – Mướp
9. Momordica charantia L. – Mướp đắng
10. Momordica cochinchinensis (Lour.) Spreng. – Gấc
11. Trichosanthes baviensis Gagnep. – Qua lâu Ba Vì
12. Trichosanthes kirilowi Maxim. – Qua lâu
615 616
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
1. FABIDS 1. FABIDS
7. FAGALES - Dẻ 7. FAGALES - Dẻ
1. Betulaceae – Cáng lò 1. Fagaceae –Dẻ - Fagaceae—Oak family (Latin for the beech tree).
2. Casuarinaceae - Họ Phi lao -Casuarina equisetifolia J.R. Forst. et G. Forst. – Phi lao Monoecious (rarely dioecious) trees or shrubs with simple leaves (sometimes divided),
3. Fagaceae -Dẻ the flowers unisexual and small, the male flowers in catkins or heads of reduced
4. Juglandaceae (incl. Rhoipteleaceae) – Hồ đào dichasia, the female at base of male inflorescences or solitary, with an inferior,
5. Myricaceae – Dâu rượu multicarpellate ovary, the fruit a nut subtended by 2–many valved cupule bearing
6. Nothofagaceae appendages.
7. Ticodendraceae Male: P 6 [4–9] A 6–12 [4–90]
Female: P 6 [4–9] G (3,6) [(2,7–12)], inferior
Quercus (oak), Fagus (beech), and Castanea (chestnut); the outer bark of Quercus
suber is the source of commercial cork; the seeds of various species have been a
traditionally important source of food for humans and other animals.
617 618
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
2. Malvids
2. Malvids
1. CROSSOSOMATALES
1. Aphloiaceae 2. GERANIALES – Mỏ hạc
2. Crossosomataceae • Geraniaceae
3. Geissolomataceae
4. Guamatelaceae • Melianthaceae (incl. Francoaceae)
5. Stachyuraceae • Vivianiaceae (incl. Ledocarpaceae)
6. Staphyleaceae
7. Strasburgeriaceae (incl. Ixerbaceae
619 620
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
2. Malvids 2. Malvids- 2.
2. GERANIALES – Mỏ hạc GERANIALES –
Geraniaceae- [incl. Hypseocharitaceae]—Geranium family (Gr. for crane, from Geraniaceae-
accrescent styles (vòi nhụy đồng trưởng) resembling a long bird’s beak). Mỏ hạc. A,B. Erodium botrys, storksbill.
Herbs or shrubs with generally pentamerous, dichlamydeous flowers usually A. Whole plant in flower. B.
Base of mature schizocarpic
having nectariferous glands alternating with the petals and generally two or more fruit. C,D. Erodium moschatum.
whorls of stamens, staminodes often present, most taxa with beaked, schizocarpic C. Flowers. D. Young fruits,
showing accrescent styles,
fruits. (quả nứt có mỏ)
forming beak. E. Geranium
K 5 [4] C 5 [0,4,8] A 5+5 [8,15] G (5) [(2,3,8)], superior carolinianum, in flower
Cultivated ornamentals (Geranium, Pelargonium), forage (thức ăn gia súc) plants and immature fruit. F. Geranium
sp., base of flower with sepals
(such as Alfilaria in W. U.S.), and in essential oil extraction (e.g.,Pelargonium). and petals removed, showing
• Geranium nepalense Sweet – Mỏ hạc alternipetalous glands. G–L.
• Pelargonium zonale L Hér. – Phong lữ Pelargonium spp. G. Flower,
face view, slightly zygomorphic.
621 H. Inflorescence 622
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
2. Malvids- 2. GERANIALES – Geraniaceae- 2. Malvids
3. MYRTALES – Bộ Sim - Inferior ovary with a hypanthium (epiperigynous
perianth/androecial position).
1. Alzateaceae
2. Combretaceae - Bàng
3. Cryteroniaceae
4. Lythraceae ((including Punicaceae, Sonneratiaceae, and Trapaceae) – Tử vi
5. Melastomataceae (incl. Memecylaceae) - Mua
6. Myrtaceae (incl. Heteropyxidaceae, Psiloxylaceae) - Sim
7. Onagraceae – Rau dừa nước
8. Penaeaceae (incl. Oliniaceae and Rhynchocalycaceae)
9. Vochysiaceae
I. Androecium and gynoecium, showing style branches. J. Cross‐section of ovary, strongly 5‐lobed. K. Ovary
lobe longitudinal section, showing apical‐axile placentation. L. Fruit, a beaked schizocarp of mericarps
623 624
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
2. Malvids 2. Malvids
3. MYRTALES –
3. MYRTALES 2. Combretaceae – Họ Bàng
1. Lythraceae —Loosestrife family (including Punicaceae, Sonneratiaceae, and Trapaceae) (after Trees, shrubs, or woody lianas, evergreen or deciduous, rarely subherbaceous. Indumentum of simple hairs,
Gr. lythron, “blood”, either in reference to flower color of family members or styptic [bleeding glandular hairs, or multicellular hairs secreting calcium oxalate and forming scales or present beneath cuticle
inhibiting] qualities of some family members). Họ Tử vi and making leaf blade surface verruculose and sometimes translucent dotted. Leaves opposite, subopposite,
whorled, spiraled, or alternate, usually petiolate, estipulate; petiole sometimes persistent and thornlike; leaf
Herbs (aquatic in Trapa), shrubs, or trees, with usually opposite leaves lacking punctate glands, blade simple, margin entire or subentire, sometimes toothed, glands often present between crenations of
the flowers with a prominent, usually ribbed and often colored hypanthium, calyx lobes valvate proximal margin and at base or on petiole. Inflorescences terminal, axillary, or extra-axillary, spikes, branched
from hypanthial apex, petals imbricate-crumpled in bud, stamens often numerous and of different spikes, racemes, panicles, or sometimes capitula, bracteate. Flowers usually regular, rarely slightly
lengths, the ovary superior to inferior, the fruit a capsule, a berry, or drupe-like. zygomorphic, usually bisexual, sometimes bisexual and male flowers present in same inflorescence.
Receptacle surrounding and adnate to ovary and extended into a short or long calyx tube dilated distally
K 4–8 [3–16] C 4–8 [3–16] A 8–∞ [1] G 2–4 [–20], superior to inferior, hypanthium present (together termed "calyx tube" in this treatment); Fruit a pseudocarp, very variable in shape and size, fleshy or
Timber plants, dye plants (especially Lawsonia inermis, henna), weeds (e.g., Trapa), ornamental dry, 1-seeded, usually indehiscent, often longitudinally 2-5-winged, -ridged, or -angled; endocarp not or at
cultivars such as Cuphea spp., Lagerstroemia indica (crape-myrtle), and Lythrum spp. least partly sclerenchymatous.
(loosestrife); Punica granatum (pomegranate) is used medicinally and is an important fruit tree, 1. Combretum quadrangulare Kurz – Trâm bầu
2. Quisqualis indica L. – Dây giun (sử quân tử)
the seeds having a fleshy, edible seed coat, yielding the fermentation product grenadine, and the 3. Terminalia catappa L. – Bàng
persistent, crown-like calyx thought to be original model for the crowns of royalty; the fruits of 4. Terminalia chebula Retz. – Chiêu lieu (Kha tử)
Trapa (water chestnut) are an important food plant locally, especially in oriental cooking
625 626
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
3. MYRTALES – Bộ Sim 3. MYRTALES – Bộ Sim
3. Myrtaceae
3. Myrtaceae -Myrtle family (myrtus, Gr. name for myrtle).
1. Baeckea frutescens L. – Chổi
Trees and shrubs with glandular-punctate or pellucid leaves and usually epiperigynous
2. Callistemon citrinus (Curtis) Skeels – Tràm bông đỏ
flowers with numerous stamens.
3. Cleistocalyx operculatus (Roxb.) Merr. er Perry – Vối
K 4–5 [3,6] C 4–5 [3,6] A ∞G (2–5) [(–16)], inferior [rarely half-inferior or superior], with 4. Decaspermum gracilentum (Hance) Merr. et Perry – Trâm lụa
hypanthium.(ống hoa) 5. Eucalyptus camaldulensis Dehnhart – Bạch đàn trắng
Timber trees, especially Eucalyptus spp., edible fruits (e.g., Psidium guajava, guava), spices 6. Eucalyptus citriodora Hook. f. – Bạch đàn chanh
(e.g., Syzygium aromaticum, cloves, Pimenta dioica, allspice), oils (e.g., Eucalyptus spp.), 7. Eucalyptus globulus Labill. – Bạch đàn xanh
and cultivated ornamentals such as Callistemon (bottlebrush), Chamelaucium (wax-flower), 8. Melaleuca alternifolia (Maiden et Betche) Cheel – Tràm trà Úc
Eucalyptus spp., Leptospermum (tea tree), and Myrtus (myrtle). 9. Melaleuca leucadendra L. – Tràm
10. Psidium guajava L. – Ổi
Hypanthium: A cuplike or tubular structure around or atop the ovary, bearing along its margin the sepals, 11. Syzygium aromaticum (L.) Merr. et Perry – Đinh hương
petals, and stamens. Syn: floral tube. (flower part)
627 628
8. ROSIDS
8. ROSIDS 2. Malvids
6. BRASSICALES
2. Malvids 1. Akaniaceae • Apomorphy:
2. Bataceae - Lê mộc
4. PICRAMNIALES • Having glucosinolate secondary
3. Brassicaceae (Cruciferae)
4. Capparaceae – Màn màn compounds
Picramniaceae
5. Caricaceae – Đu đủ • Glucosinolates function to deter
5. HUERTEALES 6. Cleomaceae – Màn màn
herbivory and parasitism
7. Emblingiaceae
1. Dipentodontaceae 8. Gryrostemonaceae
9. Koeberliniaceae
2. Gerrardinaceae 10. Limnanthaceae
11. Moringaceae – Chùm ngây
3. Tapisciaceae 12. Pentadiplandraceae
13. Resedaceae - Cỏ mộc tê
14. Salvadoraceae - Chùm lé (Thứ mạt)
15. Setchellanthaceae
16. Stixaceae** - Tiết xích
17. Tovariaceae
18. Tropaeolaceae - Sen cạn
629 630
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
6. BRASSICALES – Bộ Cải 6. BRASSICALES –
1. Brassicaceae (Cruciferae) -Mustard family (name used by Pliny for cabbagelike plants).
Brassicaceae
Herbs, rarely shrubs, with glucosinolates (mustard oil glucosides), the perianth cruciate
(petals usually clawed) (có móng), the androecium with usually 2+4, tetradynamous The Brassicaceae, also
stamens, the gynoecium with a superior, 2- carpellate/loculate ovary, with axile-parietal classically called the Cruciferae
placentation (đính trụ – vách) and a usually 2-valved, dehiscent fruit with a replum (silique (Latin, meaning 'cross-bearing')
in reference to its four 'crossed
or silicle) (giá noãn).
petals', is commonly known as
K 2+2 C 4 A 2+4 [2,4–16] G (2), superior. the mustard family. The 'fast
Numerous vegetable and flavoring plants (notably the crucifers or mustard plants), plants' often used in biology
including horseradish (Armoracia rusticana), broccoli, brussels sprouts, cauliflower, classes are derived from turnip
cabbage, collards, kale (all cultivars of Brassica oleracea), rutabaga and canola oil (B. (Brassica rapa). (harvest within 30
napus), mustard (B. nigra), turnip (B. rapa) (củ cải), wasabi (Eutrema japonicum), radish to 60 days)
(Raphanus sativus), and many more; plus numerous cultivated ornamentals, dye plants
(Isatis tinctoria, woad), and some noxious weeds.
631 632
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
6. BRASSICALES – 6. BRASSICALES – Bộ Cải
Bộ Cải 2. Capparaceae differ from the Brassicaceae largely in having a woody habit, an
1. Brassicaceae elongate gynophore or androgynophore, a generally greater number of stamens, a
(Cruciferae) unilocular ovary with parietal placentation, and an indehiscent fruit type lacking a
replum.
3. Cleomaceae resemble the Capparaceae but are largely herbaceous and have a
dehiscent fruit with a replum (but lacking a complete partition, thus the ovary
unilocular).
633 634
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
7. MALVALES - Bông 7. MALVALES
Chemical and anatomical apomorphies,
1. Bixaceae - Điều nhuộm 1. Malvaceae - [including, Bombacaceae, Sterculiaceae, and Tiliaceae]—Mallow family
including the presence of lysigenous
2. Cistaceae - Nham mân khôi (name used by Pliny, meaning “soft”).
3. Cytinaceae
mucilage canals in most members Malvaceae s.l.:
4. Dipterocarpaceae - Dầu • Inflorescence: “bicolor unit” (term derived from Theobroma bicolor, where it was first
5. Malvaceae - Bông observed)
6. Mutingiaceae • Modified, 3-bracted cyme, the trimerous epicalyx
7. Neuradaceae • Valvate calyx
8. Sarcolaenaceae • Stellate or lepidote trichomes,
9. Sphaerosepalaceae • Dilated secondary tissue rays
10. Thymelaeaceae – Trầm
635 636
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS MALVALES. Possible apomorphies of the Malavaceae s.l. A. Valvate calyx
2. Malvids 2. Malvids (Hibiscus); also note epicalyx and convolute corolla. B,C. Stellate trichomes
7. MALVALES 7. MALVALES (Alyogyne and Fremontodendron, respectively). D. Dilated wood rays (Tilia).
1. Malvaceae 1. Malvaceae
1. Inflorescence: “bicolor unit” (term derived from Theobroma

bicolor, where it was first observed)
2. Modified, 3‐bracted cyme, the trimerous epicalyx
3. Valvate calyx
4. Stellate or lepidote trichomes,
5. Dilated secondary tissue rays
637 638
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
7. MALVALES 7. MALVALES
1. Malvaceae
1. Malvaceae - [including, Bombacaceae, Sterculiaceae, and Tiliaceae]—Mallow family
• Medicinal plants;
(name used by Pliny, meaning “soft”).
• Fiber plants, especially Gossypium spp. (cotton, the world’s most important fiber
Herbs, shrubs, or trees, often with stellate trichomes (long hình sao), typically with an
plant) and Ceiba pentandra (kapok), in both of which the seed trichomes are utilized,
epicalyx (đài phụ), the calyx valvate, the corolla often convolute [xoán] [sometimes valvate and Corchorus spp. (jute), a bast fiber plant and source of burlap (bao bì);
or imbricate] the stamens connate (hợp) as a tube or 5–∞ bundles, with monothecal or • Food and flavoring plants, such as Theobroma cacao (cacao, the source of
dithecal anthers, gynoecium syncarpous [rarely apocarpous(noãn rời)], ovary superior chocolate), Cola nitida (cola), Abelmoschus (okra), and Durio zibethinus (durian);
[rarely inferior], ovules axile or marginal, the fruit a capsule, schizocarp of mericarps, berry, • Wood, such as Ochroma pyramidale (balsa) and Pachira aquatica;
or samara (có cánh). • Ornamental cultivars, such as Brachychiton, Chorisia (floss-silk tree), Dombeya,
K 3–5 or (3–5) C 3–5 [0] A 5–∞ G 2–∞ [1], superior [rarely inferior]. Fremontodendron, Hibiscus (mallows), and Tilia (linden tree).
• Adansonia digitata (baobab, tropical Africa) are of great local economic or ecological
importance
639 640
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
2. Malvids
7. MALVALES 2. Malvids
1. Malvaceae
1. Abelmoschus esculentus (L.) Moench – Đậu bắp 7. MALVALES
2. Abelmoschus moschatus Medik. – Vông vang
3. Abelmoschus moschatus Medik. ssp. tuberosus (Span.) Borss. – Sâm bố chính 1. Bixaceae – Họ Điều nhuộm
4. Gossypium barbadense L. – Bông vải
5. Hibiscus rosa-sinensis L. – Râm bụt
1. Bixa orellana L. – Điều nhuộm
6. Hibiscus sabdariffa L. – Bụp giấm 2. Dipterocarpaceae – Họ Dầu
7. Sida acuta Burm.f. – Chổi đực
8. Thespesia lampas (Cav.) Dalz. et Gibs. – Tra nhỏ 1. Dipterocarpus alatus Roxb ex G. Don – Dầu rái
2. Sterculiaceae
1. Sterculia foetida L. – Trôm 2. Hopea odorata Roxb. – Sao đen
2. Theobroma cacao L. – Ca cao
3. Bombacaceae
3. Thymelaeaceae – Họ Trầm
1. Bombax ceiba L. – Gạo 1. Aquilaria crassna Pierre ex Lecomte – Trầm
2. Ceiba pentandra (L.) Gaertn. – Gòn
3. Durio zibethinus Murr. – Sầu riêng 2. Rhamnoneuron balansae (Drake) Gilg – Dó
641 642
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
8. SAPINDALES – Bồ hòn 8. SAPINDALES – Bồ hòn
1. Anacardiaceae – Đào lộn hột 1. Anacardiaceae -Cashew family (Gr. for heart-shaped, after swollen, red pedicel in
2. Biebersteiniaceae cashew fruit). - Họ Đào lộn hột
3. Burseraceae - Trám trees, shrubs, lianas, or perennial herbs with resin ducts or laticifers (some species causing
4. Kirkiaceae allergenic responses), flowers generally 5-merous, with a nectariferous disk and single
5. Meliaceae - Xoan ovule per carpel, the fruit a drupe (hạch) with a resinous mesocarp.
6. Nitrariaceae K usually 5 or (5) C usually 5 [0] A 5–10 [1, ∞] G (1–3,5) [(12)], superior, rarely inferior.
7. Rutaceae – cam quýt 1. Anacardium occidentale L. – Đào lộn hột
8. Sapindaceae – Bồ hòn - ([including Aceraceae (Thích) & Hippocastanaceae (Kẹn)] 2. Mangifera indica L. – Xoài
9. Simaroubaceae – Thanh thất 3. Rhus chinensis Mill. – Muối
4. Toxicodendron succedanea (L.) Mold. – Sơn
643 644
A–C. Calodendrum capense. A. Flower. B. Fruit. C. Leaf close‐up,
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS showing internal, pellucid
2. Malvids glands. D. Cneoridium dumosum. Note glands on fruits. E,F.
2. Malvids 8. SAPINDALES – Bồ hòn
2. Rutaceae
Eriostemon myoporoides. G. Eriostemon spicatum.
8. SAPINDALES – Bồ hòn
2. Rutaceae [incl. Cneoraceae]—Rue/Citrus family (Latin for rue) – Cam quýt
Trees, shrubs, lianas, or herbs, with simple to compound leaves and usually bisexual,
actinomorphic, hypogynous, 4–5-merous flowers, typically with an annular, nectariferous
disk, the fruit a schizocarp, berry, hesperidium, or drupe; secretory glands containing
ethereal oils occur in many tissues, appearing as pellucidpunctate glands in the leaves and
pericarp.
K 4-5 [2–3] C 4–5 [0, 2–3] A 8–10–∞ G (4–5) [(1–∞)], superior
Fruits, among them Citrus spp. (oranges, grapefruits, lemons, limes, etc.), herbs such as
Ruta graveolens (rue), timber trees, medicinal plants, and a number or ornamental cultivar
645 646
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
2. Rutaceae 2. Rutaceae
H. Eriostemon buxifolius. I–K. Ruta

graveolens, rue. I. Flower, face view. J.
Ovary close‐up, showing glandular
surface. K. Flower longitudinal‐
section. L. Philotheca salsolifolia. M.
Citrus aurantiacus, navel orange, fruit
(seedless cultivar), a hesperidium
647 648
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
2. Rutaceae 2. Rutaceae
1. Citrus aurantifolia (Christm. et Panzer) Swingle – Chanh 1. Citrus aurantifolia (Christm. et Panzer) Swingle – Chanh
2. Citrus grandis (L.) Osbeck – Bưởi 2. Citrus grandis (L.) Osbeck – Bưởi
3. Citrus limon (L.) Burm. f. – Chanh tây 3. Citrus limon (L.) Burm. f. – Chanh tây
4. Citrus medica L. var. sarcodactylis (Noot.) Swingle – Phật thủ 4. Citrus medica L. var. sarcodactylis (Noot.) Swingle – Phật thủ
5. Citrus x paradisi Macf. – Bưởi chùm 5. Citrus x paradisi Macf. – Bưởi chùm
6. Citrus reticulata Blanco – Quýt 6. Citrus reticulata Blanco – Quýt
7. Citrus sinensis (L.) Osbeck – Cam 7. Citrus sinensis (L.) Osbeck – Cam
8. Fortunella japonica (Thunb.) Swingle – Quất 8. Fortunella japonica (Thunb.) Swingle – Quất
9. Glycosmis pentaphylla (Ratz.) Correa – Cơm rượu 9. Glycosmis pentaphylla (Ratz.) Correa – Cơm rượu
10. Murraya paniculata (L.) Jack – Nguyệt quới 10. Murraya paniculata (L.) Jack – Nguyệt quới
11. Phellodendron amurense Rupr. – Hoàng bá 11. Phellodendron amurense Rupr. – Hoàng bá
12. Ruta graveolens L. – Vân hương 12. Ruta graveolens L. – Vân hương
13. Zanthoxylum nitidum (Roxb.) DC. – Xuyên tiêu 13. Zanthoxylum nitidum (Roxb.) DC. – Xuyên tiêu
649 650
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
2. Malvids
8. SAPINDALES – Bồ hòn
2. Malvids
3.Sapindaceae [including Aceraceae (Thích) & Hippocastanaceae (Kẹn)]— 8. SAPINDALES – Bồ hòn
Soapberry/Maple/Buckeye family (name meaning “Indian soap,” from the use of soapberry). Bồ hòn 3.Sapindaceae
Trees, shrubs, lianas, or herbaceous vines with simple, palmate, trifoliolate, or pinnate leaves, the
flowers typically with a 4–5-merous perianth, extrastaminal or intrastaminal nectariferous disk, and A. Dodonaeoideae. Dodonaea triquetra,
superior, usually 2–3-carpellate ovary, the seeds often with an aril (áo hạt) or fleshy seed coat
with winged fruits. B–N. Sapindoideae. B.
Alectryon
(except in Acer, Aesculus, and relatives), many taxa having soap-like saponins in tissues.
subcinereus. C. Cupaniopsis
K 4–5 or (5) C 4–5 [3, 6+,0] A 5–8 [4–10+] G (2–3) [(–6)], superior, hypanthium present in some.
anacardioides, capsule with arillate
Edible fruits/seeds, such as Blighia (akee), Dimocarpus (longan), and Litchi (litchi nut);
seeds. D. Cardiospermum corindum,
Timber trees; oil seeds; medicinal plants; stimulating (caffeine-containing) beverages, especially
with bladdery capsule. E–K.Koelreuteria
Paullinia cupana (guarana, prepared as a soft drink, especially popular in parts of South America); spp. E,F. Flower close‐ups.
Ornamental cultivars, such as Koelreuteria (golden-rain tree), Acer (maple), and Aesculus (buckeye,
horse-chestnut) spp.; arrow or fish poisons, e.g., Jagera and Paullinia spp.; and various species
used locally as soap.
651 652
8. ROSIDS 8. ROSIDS
3.Sapindaceae
3.Sapindaceae
G. Tree. H. Ovary cross‐section, 1. Dimocarpus longan Lour. – Nhãn
showing axile placentation and three 2. Nephelium lappaceum L. – Chôm chôm
carpels. I. Androecium. J,K. Immature
fruit. L,M. Litchi chinensis, litchi, the
3. Sapindus saponaria L. – Bồ hòn
fruit a nut with a single, arillate seed 4. Litchi chinensis Sonn. – Vải
(the aril edible). N. Sapindus saponaria,
soap tree
653 654
8. ROSIDS 9. ASTERIDS
2. Malvids 1. Chemical: the presence of iridoid compounds
8. SAPINDALES – Bồ hòn 2. Sympetalous corolla
4. Meliaceae – Họ Xoan 3. Unitegmic, tenuinucellate ovules
1. Azadirachta indica A. Juss. – Sầu đâu
2. Khaya senegalensis (Desr.) A. Juss. – Xà cừ
3. Melia azedarach L. – Xoan
4. Sandoricum koetjape (Burm.f.) Merr. – Sấu đỏ
5. Simaroubaceae – Họ Thanh thất
1. Brucea javanica (L.) Merr. – Sầu đâu cứt chuột
2. Eurycoma longifolia Jack – Bách bệnh
3. Harrisonia perforata (Blanco) Merr. – Đa đa
655 656
9. ASTERIDS
9. ASTERIDS 1. CORNALES - BỘ THÙ DU
2. ERICALES - BỘ ĐỖ QUYÊN
3. LAMIIDS – Phân lớp Hoa môi
1. GARRYALES
2. UNPLACED TAXA
3. BORAGINALES**
4. GENTIANALES
5. LAMIALES
6. SOLANALES
4. CAMPANULIDS – Phân lớp Hoa chuông
1. AQUIFOLIALES
2. ESCALLONIALES
3. BRUNIALES
4. APIALES
1. Iridoid compounds 5. PARACRYPHIALES
2. Sympetalous corolla 6. DIPSACALES
7. ASTERALES
3. Unitegmic, tenuinucellate ovules
657 658
9. ASTERIDS 9. ASTERIDS
1. CORNALES - BỘ THÙ DU 1. CORNALES - BỘ THÙ DU
1. Cornaceae* - Họ Thù du 1. Cornaceae* - Họ Thù du—Dogwood family (Latin for horn, after the hard
2. Curtisiaceae wood). (2 genera (Alangium (quăn), Cornus)
3. Grubbiaceae Trees, shrubs, or rhizomatous herbs, with simple, usually opposite and
4. Hydrangeaceae – Tú cầu undivided leaves, a usually cymose inflorescence, sometimes in heads, with
5. Hydrostachyaceae showy, petaloid bracts in some taxa, the flowers usually biseriate and
6. Loasaceae bisexual, epigynous, generally 4–5-merous, with an intrastaminal annual disk
7. Nyssaceae* [Cornaceae] and inferior ovary, the fruit usually a multilocular drupe.
K 4 [5–7, 0, connate in male flowers] C 4–5 [10, 0 in female flowers] A 4–5 [10]
G (2–4) [(–9)], inferior.
Cultivated ornamentals, such as Cornus (e.g., C. florida, flowering dogwood)
and some timber and edible fruit trees.
659 660
9. ASTERIDS 13. Myrsinaceae* [Primulaceae] Đơn 9. ASTERIDS

2. ERICALES – Đỗ quyên nem
2. ERICALES
1. Actinidiaceae - Dương đào 14. Pentaphylacaceae
1. Ericaceae [including Empetraceae, Epacridaceae, Monotropaceae,
2. Balsaminaceae - Bóng nước 15. Polemoniaceae
16. Primulaceae* -Anh thảo
Pyrolaceae]—Heath family (from Erica, a name used by Pliny, adapted
3. Clethraceae from Theophrastus) – Đỗ quyên
4. Cyrillaceae 17. Roridulaceae
18. Sapotaceae – Hồng xiêm Evergreen shrubs (some achlorophyllous and mycotrophic), with coriaceous,
5. Diapensiaceae
19. Sarraceniaceae linear-revolute to broad-flat leaves, a sympetalous corolla, stamens usually
6. Ebenaceae - Thị
20. Sladeniaceae developing by anther inversion, dehiscence often poricidal, with an
7. Ericaceae (incl. Empetraceae.
21. Styracaceae – Bồ đề intrastaminal disk.
Epacridaceae)-Đỗ quyên
8. Fouquieriaceae 22. Symplocaceae - Dung K 5 [2–7] C (5) [(2–7), 0] A 5+5 [2–4, ∞] G (5) [(2–10)], superior (usually) or
9. Lecythidaceae - Lộc vừng 23. Tetrameristaceae (incl. inferior..
10. Maesaceae* [Primulaceae] Pellicieraceae) Cultivated ornamentals, especially Rhododendron [Azalea]
11. Marcgraviaceae 24. Theaceae - Chè Fruit: Erica; Vaccinium species (including blueberry (Việt quất) and cranberry
12. Mitrastemonaceae 25. Theophrastaceae* [Primulaceae] (Nam việt quất)
661 662
2. ERICALES 2. ERICALES – Đỗ quyên
1. Ericaceae 2. Primulaceae—Primrose family (Latin diminutive of “first”, after early
flowering of Primula). Anh thảo
A–C. Diagrammatic development of inverted anthers,
characteristic of the family; note 180° inversion of anther
Herbs or subshrubs with dichlamydeous, usually pentamerous [3–9] flowers,
base, in this case associated with anther appendages. D– sepals and petals connate, the stamens antipetalous, the ovary superior
F. Xylococcus bicolor, development of inverted anthers,
showing inversion of anther base (arrow). G–K. Arbutus
[rarely half-inferior] with free-central placentation, the fruit a capsule.
unedo. G. Pollen grain tetrad, showing colporate K (5) [(3–9)] C (5) [(3–9), 0] A 5 [3–9] G (5), superior, rarely half-inferior.
apertures; note junction of three (of four) grains
(arrow). H. Flower in longitudinal section; note urceolate
Economic importance: cultivated ornamentals, such as Androsace (rock-
corolla, superior ovary, and basal nectaries. I. Stamen, jasmine), Cyclamen, Lysimachia (loosestrife), and Primula (primrose).
showing poricidal dehiscence and anther appendages. J.
Ovary cross‐section, showing fi ve carpels and locules and
axile placentation. K. Unitegmic ovule, typical of the
Ericaceae and other Asterids.
663 664
2. ERICALES – Đỗ quyên 3. LAMIIDS – Phân lớp Hoa môi
3. Theaceae—Tea family (after Thea, a Titaness in Greek mythology). 1. GARRYALES
Herbs or subshrubs with dichlamydeous, usually pentamerous [3–9] flowers, 1. Eucommiaceae – Đỗ trọng
sepals and petals connate, the stamens antipetalous, the ovary superior 2. Garryaceae (incl. Aucubaceae (Giác mộc)
[rarely half-inferior] with free-central placentation, the fruit a capsule. 2. UNPLACED TAXA
K (5) [(3–9)] C (5) [(3–9), 0] A 5 [3–9] G (5), superior, rarely half-inferior. 1. Icacinaceae -Mộc thông ta
2. Metteniusaceae
Camellia sinensis, leaves of which are used to make common tea (green =
3. Oncothecaceae
unfermented, black = fermented),
4. Vahliaceae
Ornamentals: Camellia spp. and cultivars Franklinia, Gordonia, and Stewartia
665 666
3. LAMIIDS 3. LAMIIDS
2. GARRYALES 4. BORAGINALES** - Vòi voi
1. Eucommiaceae - Eucommia ulmoides Oliv. – Đỗ 1. Boraginaceae s.l. – họ Vòi voi – including:
trọng
1. Cordiaceae,
The trunk bark, which possesses antihypertensive
2. Ehretiaceae,
and anti-inflammatory properties, is used to regulate
3. Heliotropaceae,
the activity of the sex hormones. It is also used in
4. Hoplestigmataceae,
treating nephrosis, lumbago, arthrodynia,
5. Hydrophyllaceae,
spermatorrhoea, impotence, uterine colic and
uterine haemorrhage in pregnancy, hypertension, 6. Lennoaceae
polyuria, rheumatism, inflammation and oedema. It
is given in a daily dose of 12 to 20 g in the form of a
decoction, liquid extract, powder, pills or elixir.
667 668
4. BORAGINALES** - Vòi voi 5. GENTIANALES - LONG ĐỞM
1. Boraginaceae s.l. are distinctive in being herbs, shrubs, trees (rarely lianas),
1. Apocynaceae – Trúc đào
usually with hirsute to hispid vestiture, leaves simple, spiral or opposite, the
2. Gelsemiaceae – Lá ngón
inflorescence unit usually a scorpioid cyme (often circinate), flowers
3. Gentianaceae – Long đởm
actinomorphic, sympetalous, often salverform, ovary superior, unlobed or strongly
(usually 4-) lobed, the fruit a drupe, capsule, or schizocarp of nutlets. 4. Loganiaceae – Mã tiền
K 5 or (5) [4–8, (4–8)] C (5) [(4–6)] A 5 [4–6] G (2) [(4–∞)], superior, hypanthium 5. Rubiaceae- Cà phê
absent
Medicinal/herbal supplements (e.g., Borago offi cinalis), dyes, and several
cultivated ornamentals (e.g., Echium, pride of Madeira, and Myosotis, forget-me
not).
Heliotropium, Trichodesma, Cynoglossum, and Symphytum contain hepatoxic
pyrrolozidine alkaloids
669 670
5. GENTIANALES – Long đởm
1. Apocynaceae [including Asclepiadaceae-Thiên lý]—Dogbane/Milkweed family
5. GENTIANALES – Long đởm
(Greek for “away from dog,” used as dog poison). Trúc đào 1. Apocynaceae
Lianas, trees, shrubs, or herbs with a 5-merous perianth/androecium, the gynoecium 1. Alstonia scholaris (L.) R.Br. – Sữa
usually with 2 carpels, the ovaries distinct in some taxa with stigmas connate (hợp sinh) 2. Catharanthus roseus (L.) G. Don – Dừa cạn
(in Asclepiadoids androecium adnate to single stigma forming a gynostegium and pollen 3. Holarrhena pubescens Wall. ex. G. Don – Mức hoa trắng
fused to form pollinia (túi phấn), each half derived from an adjacent anther), the fruits
4. Nerium oleander L. – Trúc đào
variable, but a schizocarp of follicles in the Asclepiadoids. Plants typically contain
5. Plumeria alba L. – Đại trắng (Sứ)
various glycosides and alkaloids
K (5) C (5) A 5 or (5) G (2) [(-8)], superior, rarely half-inferior. 6. Plumeria rubra L – Đại hoa đỏ (Sứ)
Ornamentals: Nerium (oleander), Plumeria, Stapelia, and Vinca (periwinkle); 7. Rauvolfia cambodiana Pierre ex Pit. – Ba gạc lá to
Medicinal uses: Catharanthus roseus contains vincristine/vinblastine for childhood 8. Strophanthus divaricatus (Lour.) Hook. et Arn. – Sừng dê
leukemia, and Rauvolfia serpentina, (reserpine) 9. Streptocaulon juventas (Lour.) Merr. – Hà thủ ô trắng
Timber, fiber, rubber, dye, and poison plants. 10. Thevetia peruviana (Pers.) K.Schum. – Thông thiên
671 672
5. GENTIANALES - LONG ĐỞM 5. GENTIANALES – Long đởm
1. Loganiaceae – Mã tiền - Strychnos nux- 2. Rubiaceae - Coffee family (after rubia, name used by Pliny for madder).
vomica L. Trees, shrubs, lianas, or herbs with simple, entire, usually opposite or decussate
The seeds have a beneficial effect in the relief of (chéo chữ thập) leaves and connate stipules, the stipules (lá kèm) often with mucilage
rheumatism, pain in the extremities, neuralgia, secreting colleters (lông tiết), the inflorescence usually a cyme, flowers usually bisexual,
paralysis, myasthenia, enteric hypotonia, the perianth dichlamydeous (bao kép), perianth and androecium often 4 –5-merous
enuresis and anaemia. The usual dose for adults (calyx absent in some), the ovary usually inferior (rarely superior), often with an apical
is 0.05g of processed seeds 1 to 3 times daily, in nectariferous disk, ovules with a funicular obturator (cán phôi), the fruit a berry, capsule,
the form of a decoction or powder. Injections of drupe, or schizocarp.
purified strychnine and massage with a tincture K (4–5) [0] C (4–5) [(3,8–10)] A 4–5 [3,8–10] G (2) [(3–5+)], usually inferior, rarely superior.
of the seeds are likewise prescribed. Care must Cinchona, quinine used to treat malaria, Coffea sp., the source of coffee, Pausinystalia
be taken because of the very high toxicity of the johimbe (sexual stimulant yohimbine), timber, fruiting plants, dye plants (such as Rubia,
preparations.
madder), and ornamental cultivars (e.g., Pentas, among others).
673 674
9. ASTERIDS 9. ASTERIDS 13. Paulowniaceae

3. LAMIIDS 14. Pedaliaceae - Vưng
3. LAMIIDS
15. Phyrmaceae
5. GENTIANALES – Long đởm 6. LAMIALES
2. Rubiaceae – 16. Plantaginaceae –Mã đề
1. Acanthaceae – Ô rô 17. Plocospermataceeae
1. Cinchona ledgeriana (How) Moens ex Trimens – Canh ki na thon
2. Bignoniaceae – Núc nác 18. Schlegeliaceae
2. Cinchona pubescens Vahl – Canh ki na đỏ
3. Byblidaceae 19. Scrophulariaceae (incl.
3. Coffea arabica L. – Cà phê chè
4. Coffea canephora Pierre ex Froehner var. robusta (Linden) A. Chev. – Cà phê vối 4. Calceolariaceae Myoporaceae) – Hoa mõm sói
5. Coffea dewevrei Wildem et Th. Dur. var. excelsa (A.Chev.) A. Chev. – Cà phê mít 5. Carlemanniaceae 20. Stilbaceae
6. Gardenia augusta (L.) Merr. – Dành dành 6. Gesneriaceae 21. Tetrachondraceae
7. Hydnophytum formicarum Jack – Bí kỳ nam 7. Lamiaceae (Labiatae) – Hoa môi 22. Tomandersiaceae
8. Ixora coccinea L. – Đơn đỏ 8. Lentibulariaceae 23. Verbenaceae – Cỏ roi ngựa
9. Morinda citrifolia L. – Nhàu 9. Linderniaceae -
10. Morinda officinalis How – Ba kích 10. Martyniaceae
11. Paederia foetida L. – Mơ tròn 11. Oleaceae – Nhài (lài)
12. Uncaria hirsuta Havil. – Câu đằng lông
12. Orobanchaceae – Lệ đương
675 676
6. LAMIALES 6. LAMIALES
1. Acanthaceae - Acanthus family (from Acanthus, prickly-one). 2. Bignoniaceae—Bignonia family (after Abbé Jean-Paul Bignon, 1662–1743, court librarian
Simple, opposite leaves with zygomorphic, bracteate (đối xứng) usually bilabiate at Paris, friend of Tournefort). Núc nác.
flowers, (hoa hình môi) the fruit of many members an explosively dehiscent, Trees, shrubs, or vines with opposite leaves and usually zygomorphic, often bilabiate,
loculicidal capsule with distinctive funicular retinacula (jaculators) (cán phôi móc) flowers with didynamous stamens, a superior, 2-carpellate ovary having axile or parietal
that function in seed dispersal. placentation with numerous ovules, the fruit a capsule [rarely indehiscent] with usually flat,
K (5) [(4,6)] C (4-5) A 2,4,or 5 G (2), superior winged, exalbuminous seeds.
1. Acanthus ebracteatus Vahl – Ô rô K (5) C (5) A 2+2 [+1 staminode in some; rarely 2 fertile +3 staminodes] G (2), superior.
2. Acanthus integrifolius T. Anderson – Ắc ó
1. Oroxylum indicum (L.) Kurz – Núc nác
3. Barleria lupulina Lindl. – Kim vàng
2. Stereospermum colais (Dillw.) Mabb. – Quao
4. Hygrophila salicifolia (Vahl) Nees – Đình lịch
5. Ruellia tuberosa L. – Quả nổ 3. Tecoma stans (L.) H.B.K. – Huỳnh liên
6. Thunbergia fragrans Roxb. – Cát đằng thơm
677 678
3. Lamiaceae (Labiatae)—Mint family (lamium, gullet, after the shape of the corolla tube or
2. Bignoniaceae—Tecoma stans (L.) H.B.K. – Huỳnh liên -
old Latin name used by Pliny).
Herbs or shrubs, often aromatic with ethereal oils, with usually 4-sided stems, opposite [or
whorled] leaves, a verticillaster or thyrse inflorescence [flowers solitary and axillary in
some], and zygomorphic [rarely actinomorphic], usually bilabiate flowers having a superior
yellow trumpetbush,
ovary, often deeply 4-lobed (by formation of “false septa”) with a gynobasic style, the fruit a
yellow bells, yellow
schizocarp of usually 4 nutlets or a berry or drupe.
elder, ginger‐thomas
K (5) C (5) [(4)] A 4 or 2 [+2 staminodes] G (2), superior.
Medicinal plants, culinary herbs (e.g., Mentha, mint; Ocimum, basil; Rosmarinus, rosemary;
Salvia, sage; Thymus, thyme), fragrance plants (e.g., Lavandula, lavender; Pogostemon,
patchouli), food (e.g., Stachys affinis, chinese artichoke), and a plethora of cultivated
ornamentals.
679 680
6. LAMIALES
3. Lamiaceae (Labiatae)—
6. LAMIALES
1. Elsholtzia ciliata (Thunb.) Hyland. – Kinh giới 4. Oleaceae—Olive family (from olea, L. for olive, oil) – Lài
2. Hyptis rhomboidea Mart. et Gal. – É lớn đầu Trees or shrubs (rarely lianous), usually with peltate secretory trichomes and opposite
3. Mentha aquatica L. – Húng lũi leaves, the inflorescence a cyme or solitary-flowered, the flowers usually bisexual,
4. Mentha arvensis L. – Bạc hà actinomorphic, the perianth mostly dichlamydeous and tetramerous, with 2 [4] stamens, a
5. Ocimum basilicum L. – Húng giổi
superior ovary with 2 carpels and locules, and apical-axile placentation, the fruit a berry,
6. Ocimum gratissimum L. – Hương nhu trắng
capsule, drupe, or samara.
7. Ocimum tenuiflorum L. – Hương nhu tía
8. Orthosiphon spiralis (Lour.) Merr. – Râu mèo K (4) [(–15), 0] C (4) [(–12), 0] A 2 [4] G (2), superior
9. Perilla frutescens (L.) Britton – Tía tô 1. Jasminum sambac (L.) Aiton – Nhài
10. Pogostemon cablin (Blanco) Benth. – Hoắc hương 2. Olea europaea L. – Ô liu
11. Prunella vulgaris L. – Hạ khô thảo
12. Salvia miltiorhiza Bunge – Đan sâm
13. Scutellaria baicalensis Georgi – Hoàng cầm
681 682
5. Plantaginaceae (including Callitrichaceae, Globulariaceae, Plantaginaceae s.s., and many 6. Scrophulariaceae (including Buddlejaceae, Myoporaceae)— Figwort family (Latin scrofule,
members of the traditional Scrophulariaceae s.l.)—Plantain/Speedwell family (Latin for “sole scrophula, tubercular lymph nodes (nốt rễ), alluding to resemblance to rhizome thickenings
of the foot” or “footprint”, after resemblance of the leaves of some taxa lying flat on the or to curing properties).
ground). – Mã đề Trees, shrubs, lianas, or herbs with 4-sided stems, the leaves opposite, simple, exstipulate,
Herbs, rarely shrubs, the leaves spiral to whorled, the flowers bisexual or unisexual, with 3– usually serrate, (răng cưa) flowers 4–5-merous, mostly zygomorphic, with a 2-carpellate
5 connate sepals and petals, 1–8 stamens, and a superior to inferior, 1–2 carpellate ovary, gynoecium having a terminal style, the fruit a schizocarp of 1-seeded mericarps or a drupe
the fruit a capsule, achene, berry, or schizocarp of nutlets. of pyrenes.
K (3–5) C (3–5) A 1–8 G (1–2), superior or inferior K (5) [(4)] C (5) [(4)] A 4 [5] G (2), superior.
Plantago major L. Timber (e.g., Citharexylum spp., fiddlewood), flavoring, medicinal, and tea plants, numerous
cultivated ornamentals (e.g., Aloysia, Duranta, Lantana, Verbena), and weeds
683 684
6. Scrophulariaceae 6. Verbenaceae Verbena family (Latin name for plants used
1. Adenosma bracteosum Bonati – Nhân trần có lá bắc medicinally and in religious ceremonies).
2. Adenosma coeruleum R. Br. – Nhân trần Trees, shrubs, lianas, or herbs with 4-sided stems, the leaves
3. Digitalis purpurea L. – Dương địa hoàng opposite, simple, exstipulate, usually serrate, flowers 4–5-merous,
4. Limnophila repens (Benth.) Benth. – Rau om bò mostly zygomorphic, with a 2-carpellate gynoecium having a terminal
5. Scoparia dulcis L. – Cam thảo đất style, the fruit a schizocarp of 1-seeded mericarps or a drupe of
6. Scrophularia ningpoensis Hemsl. – Huyền sâm pyrenes.
K (5) [(4)] C (5) [(4)] A 4 [5] G (2), superior
685 686
3. LAMIIDS
3. LAMIIDS
6. LAMIALES
6. Verbenaceae 6. LAMIALES
1. Clerodendrum chinense (Osbeck) Mabb. var. simplex (Moldenke) 6. Verbenaceae
S.L. Chen – Bạch đồng nữ
2. Clerodendrum paniculatum L. – Mò đỏ A–B. Aloysia triphylla, lemon‐verbena. C. Duranta
repens. Note orange drupes. D. Holmskioldia
3. Lantana camara L. – Bông ổi sanguinea, with showy calyces. E–I. Lantana spp. E.
4. Petrea volubilis L. – Bông xanh Shoot, showing exstipulate, opposite leaves. F.
5. Tectona grandis L.f. – Tếch Node, showing ridge between petioles. G.
6. Tsoongia axillariflora Merr. – Tho Head infl orescences. Note salverform corollas of fl
owers. H. Fruits, drupes. I. Drupe cross‐section,
7. Verbena officinalis L. – Cỏ roi ngựa showing hard endocarp. J–M. Verbena
8. Vitex negundo L. – Hoàng kinh rigida.
9. Vitex trifolia L.- Mạn kinh.
687 688
9. ASTERIDS
J. Plant, showing opposite leaves and corymb of heads. K. Head, close‐up. 9. ASTERIDS
3. LAMIIDS Note slightly zygomorphic corollas. L. Flower longitudinalsection, showing
salverform corolla, epipetalous stamens, and superior ovary. M. Pistil, 3. LAMIIDS
6. LAMIALES with asymmetric stigmatic region.
7. SOLANALES - cà
6. Verbenaceae
1. Convolvulaceae - Khoai lang
2. Hydroleaceae
3. Montiniaceae
4. Solanaceae - Cà
5. Sphenocleaceae - Cỏ phỏng
689 690
7. SOLANALES
7. SOLANALES 2. Solanaceae - Nightshade family (Latin for sleeping or comforter, after narcotic
1. Convolvulaceae - Morning Glory/Bindweed family (Latin for “interwoven”(đan properties of some).
xen). Khoai lang Herbs, shrubs, trees, or lianas with internal phloem, spiral leaves, are usually
Dextrorsetwining vines, less commonly shrubs or trees, usually with internal actinomorphic, 5-merous perianth and androecium (corolla involute in aestivation),
phloem, with simple, spiral leaves, and actinomorphic, sympetalous flowers, usually bicarpellate, syncarpous gynoecium, and usually numerous ovules per carpel,
the fruit a berry, drupe, or capsule. Accrescent calyx. (đài đồng trưởng)
corollas typically with involute aestivation (cuốn trong) and often infundibular
K (5) C (5) [(4),(6)] A 5 [4 or 2+2 staminodes] G (2) [(3–5)], superior.
(phễu).
Edible plants, such as Capsicum (peppers), Physalis philadelphica (tomatillo), Solanum
K 5/(5) [3,4/(3,4)] C (5) [(3,4)] A (5) [3,4] G (2) [(3–5)], superior. [Lycopersicon] esculentum (tomato), Solanum melongena (eggplant), and Solanum
1. Ipomoea aquatica Forssk. – Rau muống tuberosum (potato), and the infamous fumatory Nicotiana tabacum (tobacco). Alkaloids
2. Ipomoea batatas (L.) Poir. – Khoai lang from various taxa have medicinal properties (e.g., atropine from Atropa belladona),
3. Ipomoea quamoclit L. – Tóc tiên dây hallucinogenic properties (e.g., Datura, Jimson weed), or are deadly poisons (e.g.,
4. Pharbitis congesta (R.Br.) Hara – Bìm tím Datura, Solanum spp.) or known carcinogens (e.g., Nicotiana tabacum); some are used
691 as ornamental cultivars, others are noxious weeds (cỏ độc) 692
3. LAMIIDS - 7. 3. LAMIIDS - 7.
SOLANALES- 2. SOLANALES- 2.
Solanaceae - Solanaceae -
A,B. Brugmansia sp. Note I. Iochroma cyaneum, with tubular

actinomorphic, plicate corolla. C. corollas. J. Physalis ixocarpa,
Datura wrightii, jimson weed, a tomatillo, having an accrescent
poisonous/hallucinogenic plant. calyx. (đài đồng trưởng) K. Solandra
D–H. Nicotiana glauca, tree maxima. L,M. Solanum douglasii,
tobacco. D. Corolla. E. Style and one of the nightshades. L. Flower,
stigma. F. Ovary in longitudinal with connivent stamens. (chụm)
section. G. Ovary cross‐section, M. Stamen, showing poricidal
showing bicarpellate axile dehiscence. N. Solanum parishii,
placentation with large with prominent nectar guides. O.
placentae. H. Fruit, a capsule Solanum pseudocapsicum, an
ornamental with berry fruits.
693 694
3. LAMIIDS 2. CAMPANULIDS – HOA CHUÔNG
7. SOLANALES 1. AQUIFOLIALES
2. Solanaceae – 2. ESCALLONIALES - Đa hương
1. Brugmansia suaveolens (Willd.) Bercht et Presl– Cà độc dược cảnh 3. DIPSACALES – Tục đoạn
2. Capsicum frutescens L. – Ớt 4. BRUNIALES
3. Datura metel L. – Cà độc dược – Alkaloid: Atropine
5. APIALES
4. Lycium chinense Mill. – Câu kỷ
6. PARACRYPHIALES
5. Nicotiana tabacum L. – Thuốc lá – Alkaloid: Nicotine
6. Solanum album Lour. – Cà pháo
7. ASTERALES
7. Solanum mammosum L. – Cà vú dê
8. Solanum nigrum L. – Lu lu đực
9. Solanum procumbens Lour. – Cà gai leo – Streoidal alkaloids
695 696
2. CAMPANULIDS - HOA CHUÔNG 2. CAMPANULIDS
1. AQUIFOLIALES 3. BRUNIALES
1. Aquifoliaceae - Nhựa ruồi 1. Bruniaceae
2. Cardiopteridaceae 2. Columelliaceae (incl. Desfontainiaceae)
3. Helwingiaceae 4. APIALES – Hoa tán
4. Phyllonomaceae 1. Apiaceae (Umbelliferae) (incl. Mackinlayaceae)
5. Stemonuraceae 2. Araliaceae
2. ESCALLONIALES - Đa hương 3. Griseliniaceae
1. Escalloniaceae (incl. Eremosynaceae, Polyosmaceae, Tribelaceae) 4. Myodocarpaceae
5. Pennantiaceae
6. Pittosporaceae
7. Torricelliaceae (incl. Aralidiaceae, Melanophyllaceae)
697 698
2. CAMPANULIDS 2. CAMPANULIDS
4. APIALES – Hoa tán 4. APIALES – Hoa tán
1. Apiaceae (Umbelliferae) (incl. Mackinlayaceae) 1. Apiaceae (Umbelliferae) (incl. Mackinlayaceae)—Carrot family (apium, used by Pliny
for a celerylike plant).
2. Araliaceae
Herbs, with sheathing leaves (compound or simple, often decompound), the
3. Griseliniaceae
inflorescence usually an involucrate compound umbel [rarely a head, simple umbel, or
4. Myodocarpaceae
reduced] with actinomorphic flowers having a 2-carpellate and 2-loculate, inferior ovary,
5. Pennantiaceae
each carpel with one, apical-axile, pendulous ovule, the fruit a schizocarp of mericarps.
6. Pittosporaceae
K 5 or 0 C 5 [0] A 5 G (2), inferior.
7. Torricelliaceae (incl. Aralidiaceae, Melanophyllaceae) Food, herb, and spice plants, such as Anethum, dill; Apium, celery; Carum, caraway;
Coriandrum, coriander; Cuminum, cumin; Daucus, carrot; Foeniculum, fennel; and
Petroselinum, parsley; some species are poisonous, such as Conium maculatum,
poisonhemlock (an extract of which Socrates drank in execution); others are used as
ornamental cultivars.
699 700
4. APIALES – Hoa tán
1. Apiaceae
4. APIALES – Hoa tán
1. Anethum graveolens L. – Thìa là 2. Araliaceae—Ginseng family (possibly from French Canadian Aralie)
2. Angelica acutiloba (Siebold et Zucc.) Kitag. – Đương quy Nhật Mostly tropical trees, shrubs, lianas, or herbs with palmate or pinnate (rarely
3. Angelica dahurica (Fisch. ex Hoffm.) Maxim. – Bạch chỉ simple, then usually divided) leaves, an inflorescence of heads, umbels, or with
4. Angelica decursiva (Miq.) Franch. et Sav. – Tiền hồ umbel units, the flowers with often reduced calyx, apopetalous to sympetalous
5. Angelica sinensis (Oliv.) Diels – Đương quy
corolla, and a 1–∞-carpellate inferior ovary with usually apical-axile placentation,
6. Apium graveolens L. – Cần tây
the fruit a berry, drupe, or schizocarp.
7. Centella asiatica (L.) Urb. – Rau má
8. Coriandrum sativum L – Mùi K 5 [0, 3–∞] C 5 [3–12] A 5–10 [3–∞] G (2–5) [(–∞)], inferior, rarely superior.
9. Daucus carota L. – Cà rốt Panax (ginseng); Tetrapanax papyrifer, used as Chinese rice paper; some timber
10. Foeniculum vulgare Mill. – Tiểu hồi plants; and several cultivated ornamentals such as Fatsia, Hedera (ivy), and
11. Ligusticum wallichii Franch. – Xuyên khung Schefflera.
12. Pimpinella candolleana Wight et Arn. – Phòng phong nam
701 702
5. PARACRYPHIALES 6. DIPSACALES
1. Paracryphiaceae (incl. Quintiniaceae and Sphenostemonaceae) 1. Caprifoliaceae s.s. Honeysuckle family (Latin for “goat leaf ”).
6. DIPSACALES – Tục đoạn Trees, shrubs, herbs, or lianas with opposite, usually simple (rarely pinnate)
1. Adoxaceae - Ngũ phúc hoa
leaves, a cymose inflorescence, the flowers usually epigynous, with a 4–5-merous
2. Caprifoliaceae* - Cơm cháy
3. Diervillaceae* [Caprifoliaceae] - Hoàng cẩm đái perianth, 5 [2,4] stamens, and 2–5 [–8] carpels, not all fertile in some taxa, the fruit a
4. Dipsacaceae* [Caprifoliaceae] – Tục đoạn berry, capsule, or drupe.
5. Linnaeaceae* [Caprifoliaceae] - Hoa kép K (5) [(4)] C (5) [(4)] A 5 [2,4] G (2–5) [(–8)], inferior
6. Morinaceae* [Caprifoliaceae]
Ornamental cultivars, such as Lonicera (honeysuckles) (Kim ngân hoa)
7. Valerianaceae* [Caprifoliaceae] – Nữ lang
703 704
6. DIPSACALES 6. DIPSACALES
2. Valerianaceae [Caprifoliaceae]—Valerian family (Latin valere, to be strong, or
2. Valerianaceae
Valeria, a Roman province where plant found, or perhaps after Valerianus, Roman
A–C. Centranthus ruber, red valerian. A.
emperor of 3rd century a.d.). Nữ lang Whole flower, with sympetalous corolla and
Herbs, rarely shrubs, with opposite leaves, a sympetalous, spurred corolla, 1–4 spur, solitary stamen, and inferior ovary. B.
Ovary longitudinal section, showing apical
stamens, and a tricarpellate, inferior ovary with 1 functional locule (2 locules
placentation. C. Series of fruit development
abortive) and a single, apical ovule, the fruit an achene, with a pappuslike calyx in (left to right), showing maturation of pappus
some members. from calyx. D–G. Plectritis ciliosa. D. Infl
orescence. E. Flower with inferior ovary and
K 0–5 C (5) [(3,4)] A 1– 4 G (3), inferior. corolla spur. F. Apex of five‐lobed corolla,
Ornamentals (e.g., Centranthus) and edible, medicinal (anxiolytic), or essential oil showing three epipetalous stamens. G.
Winged fruit, beneath withering
plants. Valeriana officinalis, Valerinana wallichii, Valeriana hardwickii
705 perianth/androecium 706
9. ASTERIDS - Cúc 9. ASTERIDS

2. CAMPANULIDS – Hoa chuông 2. CAMPANULIDS
7. ASTERALES
7. ASTERALES - Cúc 1. Asteraceae (Compositae) - Sunflower family (after Aster, meaning star).
1. Alseuosmiaceae Herbs, shrubs, vines, or trees, the inflorescence a head (capitulum) subtended by an
2. Argophyllaceae involucre of phyllaries (tổng bao lá bắc) flowers either bilabiate (môi), disk, or
3. Asteraceae (Compositae) - Cúc ray/ligulate (bẹ) (heads of many taxa a mixture of central disk flowers and peripheral ray
4. Calyceraceae flowers), with the calyx, termed a pappus (lông), modified as scales (vảy), awns (râu), or
capillary (mao quản) or plumose bristles (lông tơ cứng) (or absent), the androecium
5. Campanulaceae (Hoa Chuông) (incl. Lobeliaceae (Bã thuốc)
syngenesious (sinh sản hữu tính) the ovary inferior with a single, basal ovule, the fruit a
6. Goodeniaceae - Hếp
multiple of achenes.
7. Menyanthaceae - Trang K 0–∞ (pappus) C (5) [(4)] or (3) in some ray flowers A (5) [(4)] G (2), inferior.
8. Pentaphragmataceae - Rau lưỡi bò Food plants (e.g., Cynara scolymus, artichoke, and Helianthus annuus, sunflower), a
9. Phellinaceae number of ornamental cultivars, and various species used locally or industrially; the
10. Rousseaceae prickly fruits of Arctium lappa (burdock) are purported to have been the model for
11. Stylidiaceae - Tí lợi invention of Velcro (miếng dính).
707 708
7. ASTERALES 7. ASTERALES
1. Asteraceae (Compositae) 1. Asteraceae (Compositae)
A,B. Bilabiate heads, i.e., having
bilabiate fl owers; Acourtia I, J. Discoid heads. I. Palafoxia arida. J.
microcephala. C–F. Discoid heads, Psathyrotes ramosissima. K–M.
with all disk fl owers. C. Disciform heads, having unisexual fl
Chaenactis artemisiifolia. D. owers. K. Ambrosia chamissonis, male
Chaenactis gabriuscula. E. Cirsium
(staminate) heads above, female
vulgare, a thistle. F. Carduus
pycnocephalus. G,H. Disciform
(pistillate) below. L,M. Ambrosia
heads, with inner staminate or [Hymenoclea] salsola. L. Male heads.
bisexual and outer pistillate M. Female head.
flowers. Cotula coronopifolia,
brass buttons. Note reduced,
4‐merous flowers.
709 710
1. Asteraceae (Compositae) 1. Asteraceae (Compositae)
A–H. Pappus morphology. A. Pappus H. Pappus of flat awns,
absent, Chrysanthemum
coronarium. B. Pappus of capillary
Uropappus lindleyi. I. Fruits
bristles, Carduus pycnocephalus. C. (achenes), Sonchus oleraceus.
Capillary bristles antrorsely J. Bur fruits, achenes with a
barbellate, Isocoma menziesii. D. spiny involucre as accessory
Fruit, with beak and distal pappus
of capillary bristles, Lactuca serriola. tissue, Xanthium strumarium. K.
E. Pappus of plumose capillary Compound receptacle bearing
bristles, Cirsium mohavense. F. numerous bristles, Carduus
Pappus of awns, Palafoxia arida. G.
Pappus of two awns and several
pycnocephalus. L,M. Heads with
scales, Bahiopsis laciniata. chaff subtending flowers. L.
Bahiopsis laciniata. M. Encelia
711 californica 712
9. ASTERIDS 10. Cynara scolymus L. – Actisô
11. Eclipta prostrata (L.) L. – Cỏ nhọ nồi 9. ASTERIDS
2. CAMPANULIDS 12. Eupatorium fortunei Turcz. – Mần 2. CAMPANULIDS
7. ASTERALES tưới
1. Asteraceae (Compositae) 7. ASTERALES
13. Inula helenium L. – Thổ mộc hương
1. Ageratum conyzoides L. – Cỏ cứt lợn 14. Pluchea pteropoda Hemel. – Lức 2. Campanulaceae—Bluebell family (Latin campana, bell, after the corolla shape).
2. Arctium lappa L. – Ngưu bàng 15. Silybum marianum (L.) Gaertn. – Cúc Herbs, less often shrubs or trees, the flowers actinomorphic (đối xứng tỏa tia) or
3. Artemisia capillaris Thunb. – Nhân gai zygomorphic, perianth/androecium 5 [3–10], the stamens connivent (chụm) or
trần TQ 16. Sphaeranthus africanus L. – Cúc connate (hợp sinh), the ovary inferior [rarely superior] with 2–5 carpels, the fruit a
4. Artemisia maritima L. – Ngải giun chân vịt
5. Artemisia vulgaris L. – Ngải cứu berry or capsule.
17. Wedelia chinensis (Osbeck) Merr. –
6. Atractylodes lancea (Thunb.) DC. – Sài đất K (5) [(3–10)] C (5) [(3–10)] A (5) [(3–10)] G (2–5), inferior [superior].
Thương truật 18. Xanthium strumarium L. – Ké đầu Medicinal uses and cultivated ornamentals (e.g., Adenophora, Campanula,
7. Atractylodes macrocephala Koidz. – ngựa Lobelia).
Bạch truật
1. Adenophora tetraphylla (Thunb.) Fisch. – Nam sa sâm
8. Blumea balsamifera (L.) DC. – Đại bi
2. Codonopsis javanica (Blume) Hook. – Đảng sâm
9. Carthamus tinctorius L. – Hồng hoa
3. Platycodon grandiflorum (Jacq.) A.DC. – Cát cánh
713 714
2. Campanulaceae 2. Campanulaceae
I. Downingia concolor, flower in
face view, showing bilabiate corolla.
A. Adenophora sp., ladybells. J–M. Lobelia eriantha. J. Flower,
B,C. Brighamia insignis, olulu. oblique view. Note bilabiate corolla.
D. Campanula sp., bluebells. K. Flower longitudinal‐section,
E–G. Campanula muralis. E–F. showing inferior ovary and staminal
Flower with corolla partially tube terminating in connate
anthers. L. Close‐up of apex of
removed, showing inferior staminal tube. Note protruding
ovary and basally fused and stigma. M. Longitudinal‐section of
dilated filaments. G. Ovary staminal tube, showing connate
cross‐section. H. Canarina anthers, style, and terminal stigma.
canariensis, canary bellflower N–O. Lobelia cardinalis, cardinal fl
ower. P–Q. Nemacladus spp.,
threadplants
715 716
TÀI LIỆU THAM KHẢO Exercise
– Match each taxon on the right with the most appropriate adaptation (or set of adaptations) from the column on the left.
1. Võ Văn Chi (2012). Tự điển cây thuốc Việt Nam. NXB Y Học.
2. Sharma, O.P., 2004. Plant Taxonomy. Tata McGraw-Hill Publishing Company Limited, New Delhi, India. Put your answer in the 2nd column. Each taxon and adaptation must be used only once
3. Michael G. Simpson. 2010. Plant Systematics. Second Edition. Elservier
4. https://ucmp.berkeley.edu/IB181/VPL/Phylo/Phylo2.html Adaptation Answer Taxon
5. J. E. Vidal (1971) Ethnobotanique indochinoise: Aspects, bilan et perspectives, Bulletin de la Société Botanique de Gynobasic style/nutlets A – Poaceae
France, 118:3-4, 251-253
6. https://www.biodiversitylibrary.org/bibliography/44886#/summary
Nitrogen fixation in root nodules B – Apiaceae
7. http://nxbkhkt.com.vn/component/books/author_dt?Itemid=182&auId=442 Spathe and spadix C – Nymphaeaceae
8. https://employees.csbsju.edu/ssaupe/biol308/Lecture/naming.htm
9. Võ Văn Chi. 2012. Tự điển Latin – Việt – NXB Y học Latex, unisexual flowers D – Orchidaceae
10. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_medical_roots,_suffixes_and_prefixes Bulbs, sulphur‐containing E – Asteraceae
11. http://www.brainkart.com
12. W. C. Evans. 2009. Pharmacognosy. Elservier
compounds
13. Tadeusz Aniszewski. 2015. Alkaloids. Chemistry, Biology, Ecology, and Applications. Elservier. Labellum and pollinia F – Fabaceae
14. Institute of Materia Medica -1990- Medicinal plants in Viet Nam- HANOI - WHO/WPRO (nzdl.org) Tetradynamous stamens G – Araceae
15. Singh, Gurcharan. 2019. Plant systematics : an integrated approach
16. Christenhusz, M. J. M.; Byng, J. W. (2016). "The number of known plants species in the world and its annual Floating aquatic/beetle pollination H – Polygonaceae
increase". Phytotaxa. 261 (3): 201–217.
17. Karthick, B., & Williams, D. (2012). The international code for nomenclature for algae, fungi and plants–a significant Caryopsis and specialized embryo I – Euphorbiaceae
rewrite of the international code of botanical nomenclature. Curr Sci (Bangalore), 102, 551-552. Inflexed petals and a stylopodium J – Lamiaceae
18. Tran Hung và cs. 2021. Nhận thức cây thuốc và dược liệu. NXB Y học
Ocrea; tepals K – Alliaceae
Head; ray and disk florets L – Brassicaceae
717 718
Exercise Exercise
– Match the taxon in the right-hand column to the best or most appropriate description in the left-hand column by writing – Match the taxon in the right-hand column to the best or most appropriate feature in the left-hand column by writing the
the letter next to each definition in the blank central column just to the right of that feature. Use each letter only once. letter next to each definition in the blank central column just to the left of that term. Use each letter only once.
Tetradynamous stamens and cruciform petals A. Cucurbitaceae

flowers enclosed by a lemma and a palea A. Alliaceae
Flowers with a banner, a keel and two wing petals B. Sapindaceae
closed leaf sheaths and one bract subtending the flower B. Iridaceae Trees; male flowers in catkins; fruit with a spiny or scaly cupule C. Rosaceae
equitant leaves, 3 stamens C. Cyperaceae Flowers with showy petals, many stamens and a hypanthium D. Brassicaceae
unisexual flowers, perigynium D. Juncaceae Petals with adaxial basal appendages, stamens 8 or fewer; nectar disk E. Euphorbia
many small male and female flowers in dense spikes or clusters E. Poaceae present
Trees or shrubs, leaves with glandular teeth, salicin present F. Mimosoideae
mostly epiphytic, flower with a labellum F. Liliaceae Plants with white latex; unisexual flowers in a cyathium G. Salicaceae
bulb‐forming plants with sulphur‐containing compounds G. Typhaceae
Usually herbaceous vines with tendrils; flowers unisexual H. “Caesalpinioideae”
tepals often spotted, stigmas 3‐lobed H. Araceae Leaves usually twice‐ pinnately compound; flowers actinomorphic with I. Fagaceae
flowers with six chaffy tepals I. Carex 10+ stamens
spadix subtended by a spathe, leaves with reticulate venation J. Orchidaceae Flowers + weakly zygomorphic, upper petal innermost; stamens 5 or 10, J. Faboideae
distinct
719 720
Exercise Exercise
– Match the taxon in the right-hand column to the best or most appropriate feature in the left-hand column by writing the – Match the taxon in the right-hand column to the best or most appropriate feature in the left-hand column by writing the
letter next to each definition in the blank central column just to the left of that term. Use each letter only once letter next to each definition in the blank central column just to the left of that term. Use each letter only once
Tetradynamous stamens; A. Euphorbiaceae

cruciform petals Family Description
Root nodules; short B. Sapindaceae a. composite of many small flowers in disk‐like flowerhead, e.g.
Asteraceae
hypanthium; 1 carpel; fruit opening along 2 sutures sunflower
Trees; male flowers in C. Cucurbitaceae b. compound umbel flowers (umbrella‐like), usually hollow flower stalks;
Apiaceae (Parsley family)
catkins; fruit with a spiny or scaly cupule e.g. Queen Anne's Lace
Flowers with showy D. Malvaceae c. 4 petals and 6 stamens‐‐ 4 tall, 2 short; often elongate seed pods in
Lamiaceae (mint family)
petals, many stamens and a hypanthium radial pattern around the stalk; e.g. Dame's rocket
Petals with adaxial basal E. Fagaceae Brassicaceae (mustard family) d. square stalks, opposite leaves, usually aromatic leaves, e.g beebalm
appendages; nectar disk present; embryo “pocket” e. monocots, flower parts in threes, sepals and petals usually identical;
Fabaceae (Bean family)
Trees or shrubs; leaves F. Rosaceae e.g. Tulipa clusiana
with glandular teeth; salicin present f. 5 petals form a banner, wings, and keel; pea‐like pods; often pinnate
Poaceae (grass family)
Plants often with latex; G. Salicaceae leaves; e.g. false indigo
unisexual flowers; carpels 3 g. 5 separate petals, distinct numerous stamens, often with oval
Liliaceae
Usually herbaceous vines H. Fabaceae serrated alternate leaves; e.g. avens
with tendrils; flowers unisexual h. monocot, wind‐pollinated so no showy petals and sepals; Flowers are
Epicalyx; calyx valvate; I. Brassicaceae Rosaceae characteristically arranged in spikelets, A floret consists of the lemma
stamens monadelphous or polydelphous and the palea , knee‐like nodes on hollow flower stems; e.g Zea mays
721 722
Exercise
– Which of the flowing flowers could be described as
pentamerous?
a) Three sepals, three petals, six stamens, and one carpel
b) Six tepals, six stamens, and three free carpels
c) Three sepals, four petals, five stamens, and six fused carpels
d) Five sepals, five petals, ten stamens, and five fused carpels
e) None of the above.
723

PlantClassification 22 Jul 2021 Eng

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

PlantClassification 22 Jul 2021 Eng

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Mục tiêu học tập

- Áp dụng trong thực tế phân biệt các loài thực vật.

CONTENT Part 1 CONTENT Part 2

Sharma. 2013 5 Simpson. 2010 6

M. G. Simpson. 2010 11 M. G. Simpson. 2010 12

X1 Sister taxa X2 X3 X4 Sister taxa X5

Source: Stuessy (1990)

M. G. Simpson. 2010 31 M. G. Simpson. 2010 32

• Vascular plants (Tracheophytes – Tracheophyta) (diploid, • Textiles

two set chrmosomes) (Sporophytes) • Aesthetic beauty, and ornament

OBJECTIVES PLANT SYSTEMATICS GOALS OF PLANT SYSTEMATICS

• -lichenes (ở Địa y) – Tribus Tông • Series Loạt (subvar.)

• -idae (ở Thực vật có chồi) subform.

Sharma. 2013 41 Sharma. 2013 42

HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY

HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY

HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY

Sharma. 2013 51 https://www.biodiversitylibrary.org/bibliography/44886#/summary 52

HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY HISTORY OF PLANT TAXONOMY

divisions, etc. (Andrew Sugden (1984)) plant classification in an ascending order.

Sharma. 2013 59 Sharma. 2013 60

• Division II. Herbaceae (27 Orders)

Sharma. 2013 67 Sharma. 2013 68

TAXONOMIC STRUCTURE TAXONOMIC STRUCTURE

Sharma. 2013 73 wikipedia 74

TAXONOMIC STRUCTURE TAXONOMIC STRUCTURE

Marc Ereshefsky, Philosophy of Biology, 2007 https://www.cbsetuts.com/

TAXONOMIC STRUCTURE TAXONOMIC STRUCTURE

PLANT NOMENCLATURE PLANT NOMENCLATURE

PLANT NOMENCLATURE PLANT NOMENCLATURE

Sharma. 2013 87 Karthick, B., & Williams, D. (2012) 88

Karthick, B., & Williams, D. (2012)

PLANT NOMENCLATURE PLANT NOMENCLATURE

PLANT NOMENCLATURE PLANT NOMENCLATURE

Sharma. 2013 95 Sharma. 2013 96

PLANT NOMENCLATURE PLANT NOMENCLATURE

BOTANICAL NAMES BOTANICAL NAMES

–icus: tên địa lý

BOTANICAL NAMES ROOTS OF DESCRIPTION BOTANICAL NAMES

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_medical_roots,_suffixes_and_prefixes 111 https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_botanical_terms 112

BOTANICAL NAMES BOTANICAL NAMES

BOTANICAL NAMES BOTANICAL NAMES

BOTANICAL NAMES BOTANICAL NAMES

Tran Hung et. al. 2021 125 Sharma. 2013 126

PHYLOCODE: A NEW SYSTEM OF NOMENCLATURE RELATION TO TAXONOMY

result in clades that are partially overlapping. 2. Vegetative anatomy

Sharma. 2013 129 Sharma. 2013 130

EXTERNAL MORPHOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY EXTERNAL MORPHOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

Sharma. 2013 131 Sharma. 2013 132

VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

Sharma. 2013 139 Sharma. 2013 140

• Latex-containing: succulent plants.

Silica deposition in the epidermis of Sorghum

VEGETATIVE ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY FLORAL ANATOMY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

http://www.brainkart.com 147 Sharma. 2013 148

(4) chromosome behaviour during meiosis.

PALYNOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY EMBRYOLOGY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

monocotyledons. Number of cotyledons.

Sharma. 2013 153 Sharma. 2013 154

CHEMISTRY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY CHEMISTRY IN RELATION TO TAXONOMY

Sharma. 2013 155 Sharma. 2013 156

• Flavones (e.G. Apigenin, luteolin), chromatographic patterns of flavonoids.